<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334</id><updated>2009-12-18T06:09:14.864-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Critical Quotes</title><subtitle type='html'></subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><link rel='next' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default?start-index=26&amp;max-results=25'/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>111</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>25</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-3125102219942872275</id><published>2008-08-18T12:59:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-18T13:00:25.563-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Butler (Judith)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Feminist'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p style="font-weight: bold;" class="MsoNormal"&gt;Butler, Judith. “Subversive Bodily Acts.” 1990. (Chapter 3 from &lt;u&gt;Gender Trouble&lt;/u&gt;). &lt;u&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;The Norton Anthology of Theory and Criticism&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/u&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;. Ed. Vincent B. Leitch. New York: W.W. Norton &amp;amp; Company, 2001. 2488-2501.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Norton intro to Butler&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;to explore how gendered identity is socially produced through repetitions of ordinary daily activities. Her goal is to uncover the assumptions that “restrict the meaning of gender to received notions of masculinity and femininity.” In opening up “the field of possibility for gender,” Butler aims for a feminism that avoids “exclusionary gender norms” in its portrayal of acceptable identities. 2485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Key for Butler is the insistence that nothing is natural, not even sexual identity. 2485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Following Foucault’s work in &lt;i style=""&gt;The History of Sexuality &lt;/i&gt;(1976), Butler stresses that modern culture sees sexuality as a fundamental constituent of identity. Our sex and sexual desires and activities are profound indices of who we are. Butler hopes—like many contemporary critical theorists—to reveal that the seemingly “natural” is actually socially constructed and, thus, contingent. The established and conventional connections between anatomy and desire, and between sexual activities and ascriptions of identity, are not inevitable; they have been different in other cultures and in other historical eras, and they are open to revision or, to use on of Butler’s favorite words, “resignification.” The meanings and categories by which we understand and live our daily existence can be altered. 2485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For Foucault, discourse (the articulated categories of thought) orders knowledge along lines that produce subjects open to power’s control. Such power, he stresses, works at the level of daily routine. For Lacan, individuals achieve an identity, a recognized place in the social order, by passing into the Law (the culture’s signifying order)—at the cost of creating the unconscious and establishing a permanent split, an alienation of self from desire, within the subject. 2485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But Austin realized that some utterances are creative: they make something come into existence, rather than referring to something that already exists. Anyone who makes a promise, or a judge who sentences someone to prison, creates a fact (the promise, the sentence) through the act of speaking. Such speech acts are performatives. 2486&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;An utterance that departs too far from received understandings will be incomprehensible. But exact repetition does not occur very often either. After all, we are using the old words in new contexts. Each separate use of a word tweaks it in this or that direction in relation to a variety of pressures: the context, the audience, conscious or unconscious purposes. 2486&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The little boy learns that his crying is not masculine; he must grow into his masculinity by imitating the behavior designated as “male” to the point that such behavior becomes “second nature.” The little girl learns that some ways of acting make her a tomboy, and she is encouraged to dress the part of “femininity.” In Butler’s view, we feel our way into these roles, slowly establishing (under the watchful eyes of powerful social forces) the way we will occupy them. Given our prevailing categories, we experience this process as discovering our identity. Butler believes identity is a trap, a hardening into rigid, binarized categories of much more fluid and heterogeneous possibilities. She calls for actions that will “resignify” our received meanings—actions that will lead to a “proliferation” of the “constitutive categories” into which all selves are now constrained to fit. 2486&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thus, while Butler’s work grows out of feminism, she is against any “identity politics” that sees political groupings and beliefs as grounded in a shared identity, whether ethnic, racial, sexual, national, or economic. All forms of identity politics, she believes, are prone to aggressions used to enforce rigid consistencies. 2487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;At the end of &lt;i style=""&gt;Gender Trouble&lt;/i&gt;, Butler advocates parody in general and drag performances in particular because such “subversive” performances “destabilize the naturalized categories of identity and desire. 2487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;From Butler:&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To expose the foundational categories of sex, gender, and desire as effects of a specific formation of power requires a form of critical inquiry that Foucault, reformulating Nietzsche, designates as “genealogy.” A genealogical critique refuses to search for the origins of gender, the inner truth of female desire, a genuine or authentic sexual identity that repression has kept from view; rather, genealogy investigates the political stakes in designating as an &lt;i style=""&gt;origin &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;cause &lt;/i&gt;those identity categories that are in fact the &lt;i style=""&gt;effects &lt;/i&gt;of institutions, practices, discourses with multiple and diffuse points of origin. The task of this inquiry is to center on—and decenter—such defining institutions: phallogocentrism and compulsory heterosexuality. 2490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Categories of true sex, discrete gender, and specific sexuality have constituted the stable point of reference for a great deal of feminist theory and politics. These constructs of identity serve as the points of epistemic departure from which theory emerges and politics itself is shaped. In the case of feminism, politics is ostensibly shaped to express the interests, the perspectives, of “women.” But is there a political shape to “women,” as it were, that precedes and prefigures the political elaboration of their interests and epistemic point of view? 2490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Even within Foucault’s essay on the very theme of genealogy, the body is figured as a surface and the scene of a cultural inscription: “the body is the inscribed surface of events.” The task of genealogy, he claims, is “to expose a body totally imprinted by history.” 2491&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In a sense, for Foucault, as for Nietzsche, cultural values emerge as the result of an inscription on the body, understood as a medium, indeed, a blank page; in order for this inscription to signify, however, that medium must itself be destroyed—that is, fully transvaluated into a sublimated domain of values. Within the metaphorics of this notion of cultural values is the figure of history as a relentless writing instrument, and the body as the medium which must be destroyed and transfigured in order for “culture” to emerge. 2492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By maintaining a body prior to its cultural inscription, Foucault appears to assume a materiality prior to signification and form. Because this distinction operates as essential to the task of genealogy as he defines it, the distinction itself is precluded as an object of genealogical investigation. 2492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If the presumption of some kind of precategorial source of disruption is refused, is it still possible to give a genealogical account of the demarcation of the body as such as a signifying practice? 2492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The construction of the stable bodily contours relies upon fixed sites of corporeal permeability and impermeability. Those sexual practices in both homosexual and heterosexual contexts that open surfaces and orifices to erotic signification or close down others effectively reinscribe the boundaries of the body along new cultural lines. 2494&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Significantly, Kristeva’s discussion of abjection in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Powers of Horror &lt;/i&gt;begin to suggest the uses of this structuralist notion of a boundary-constituting taboo for the purposes of constructing a discrete subject through exclusion. The “abject” designates that which has been expelled from the body, discharged as excrement, literally rendered “Other.” This appears as an expulsion of alien elements, but the alien is effectively established through this expulsion. The construction of the “not-me” as the abject establishes the boundaries of the body which are also the first contours of the subject. 2494&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Regardless of the compelling metaphors of the spatial distinctions of inner and outer, they remain linguistic terms that facilitate and articulate a set of fantasies, feared and desired. “Inner” and “outer” make sense only with reference to a mediating boundary that strives for stability. And this stability, this coherence, is determined in large part by cultural orders that sanction the subject and compel its differentiation from the abject. Hence, “inner” and “outer” constitute a binary distinction that stabilizes and consolidates the coherent subject. 2495&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When that subject is challenged, the meaning and necessity of the terms are subject to displacement. If the “inner world” no longer designates a topos, then the internal fixity of the self and, indeed, the internal locale of gender identity, become similarly suspect. The critical question is not &lt;i style=""&gt;how&lt;/i&gt; did that identity become &lt;i style=""&gt;internalized?&lt;/i&gt; As if internalization were a process or mechanism that might be descriptively reconstructed. Rather, the question is: From what strategic position in public discourse and for what reasons has the trope of interiority and the disjunctive binary of inner/outer taken hold? In what language is “inner space” figured? What kind of figuration is it, and through what figure of the body is it signified? How does a body figure on its surface the very invisibility of its hidden depth? 2495In a sense, &lt;i style=""&gt;Discipline and Punish&lt;/i&gt; can be read as Foucault’s effort to rewrite Nietzsche’s doctrine of internalization in &lt;i style=""&gt;On the Genealogy of Morals&lt;/i&gt; on the model of &lt;i style=""&gt;inscription&lt;/i&gt;. In the context of prisoners, Foucault writes, the strategy has been not to enforce a repression of their desires, but to compel their bodies to signify the prohibitive law as their very essence, style, and necessity. 2496&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The construction of coherence conceals the gender discontinuities that run rampant within heterosexual, bisexual, and gay and lesbian contexts in which gender does not necessarily follow from sex, and desire, or sexuality generally, does not seem to follow from gender—indeed, where none of these dimensions of significant corporeality express or reflect one another. When the disorganization and disaggregation of the field of bodies disrupt the regulatory fiction of heterosexual coherence, it seems that the expressive model loses its descriptive force. That regulatory ideal is then exposed as a norm and a fiction that disguises itself as a developmental law regulating the sexual field that it purports to describe. 2497&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Such acts, gestures, enactments, generally construed, are &lt;i style=""&gt;performative &lt;/i&gt;in the sense that the essence or identity that they otherwise purport to express are &lt;i style=""&gt;fabrications &lt;/i&gt;manufactured and sustained through corporeal signs and other discursive means. That the gendered body is performative suggests that it has no ontological status apart from the various acts which constitute its reality. This also suggests that if that reality is fabricated as an interior essence, that very interiority is an effect and function of a decidedly public and social discourse, the public regulation of fantasy through the surface politics of the body, the gender border control that differentiates inner from outer, and so institutes the “integrity” of the subject. 2497&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If the “cause” of desire, gesture, and act can be localized within the “self” of the actor, then the political regulations and disciplinary practices which produce that ostensibly coherent gender are effectively displaced from view. The displacement of a political and discursive origin of gender identity onto a psychological “core” precludes an analysis of the political constitution of the gendered subject and its fabricated notions about the ineffable interiority of its sex or of its true identity. 2497&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I would suggest as well that drag fully subverts the distinction between inner and outer psychic space and effectively mocks both the expressive model of gender and the notion of true gender identity. Newton writes:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;At its most complex, [drag] is a double inversion that says, “appearance is an illusion.” Drag says [Newtown’s curious personification] “my ‘outside’ appearance is feminine, but my essence ‘inside’ [the body] is masculine.” At the same time it symbolizes the opposite inversion; “my appearance / ‘outside’ [my body, my gender] is masculine but my essence ‘inside’ [myself] is feminine.” &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Both claims to truth contradict one another and so displace the entire enactment of gender signification from the discourse of truth and falsity. 2498&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But we are actually in presence of three contingent dimensions of significant corporeality: anatomical sex, gender identity, and gender performance. 2498&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;In imitating gender, drag implicitly reveals the imitative structure of gender itself—as well as its contingency&lt;/i&gt;. 2498&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The notion of gender parody defended here does not assume that there is an original which such parodic identities imitate. Indeed, the parody is &lt;i style=""&gt;of &lt;/i&gt;the very notion of an original; just as the psychoanalytic notion of gender identification is constituted by a fantasy of a fantasy, the transfiguration of an Other who is always already a “figure” in that double sense, so gender parody reveals that the original identity after which gender fashions itself is an imitation without an origin. To be more precise, it is a production which, in effect—that in its effect—postures as an imitation. 2498&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Although the gender meanings taken up in these parodic styles are clearly part of hegemonic, misogynist culture, they are nevertheless denaturalized and mobilized through their parodic recontextualization. As imitations which effectively displace the meaning of the original, they imitate the myth of originality itself. In the place of an original identification which serves as a determining cause, gender identity might be reconceived as a personal/cultural history of received meanings subject to a set of imitative practices which refer laterally to other imitations and which, jointly, construct the illusion of a primary and interior gendered self or parody the mechanism of that construction. 2499&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody by itself is not subversive, and there must be a way to understand what makes certain kinds of parodic repetitions effectively disruptive, truly troubling, and which repetitions become domesticated and recirculated as instruments of cultural hegemony. 2499&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Consider gender, for instance, as &lt;i style=""&gt;a corporeal style&lt;/i&gt;, an “act,” as it were, which is both intentional / and performative, where “&lt;i style=""&gt;performative&lt;/i&gt;” suggests a dramatic and contingent construction of meaning. 2500&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Discrete genders are part of what “humanizes” individuals within contemporary culture; indeed, we regularly punish those who fail to do their gender right. Because there is neither an “essence” that gender expresses or externalizes nor an objective ideal to which gender aspires, and because gender is not a fact, the various acts of gender create the idea of gender, and without those acts, there would be no gender at all. Gender is, thus, a construction that regularly conceals its genesis; the tacit collective agreement to perform, produce, and sustain discrete and polar genders as cultural fictions is obscured by the credibility of those productions—and the punishments that attend not agreeing to believe in them; the construction “compels” our belief in its necessity and naturalness. The historical possibilities materialized through various corporeal styles are nothing other than those punitively regulated cultural fictions alternately embodied and deflected under duress. 2500&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Gender ought not to be construed as a stable identity or locus of agency from which various acts follow; rather, gender is an identity tenuously constituted in time, instituted in an exterior space through a &lt;i style=""&gt;stylized repetition&lt;/i&gt; &lt;i style=""&gt;of acts&lt;/i&gt;. The effect of gender is produced through the stylization of the body and, hence, must be understood as the mundane way in which bodily gestures, movements, and style of various kinds constitute the illusion of an abiding gendered self. This formulation moves the conception of gender off the ground of a substantial model of identity to one that requires a conception of gender as a constituted &lt;i style=""&gt;social temporality&lt;/i&gt;. 2501&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Gender is also a norm that can never be fully internalized; “the internal” is a surface signification, and gender norms are finally phantasmatic, impossible to embody. 2501&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The possibilities of gender transformation are to be found precisely in the arbitrary relation between such acts, in the possibility of a failure to repeat, a de-formity, or a parodic repetition that exposes the phantasmatic effect of abiding identity as a politically tenuous construction. 2501&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-3125102219942872275?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/3125102219942872275/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=3125102219942872275' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/3125102219942872275'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/3125102219942872275'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/butler-judith.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5891110215861023254</id><published>2008-08-18T12:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-18T12:57:20.353-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Baym (Nina)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology (American): Prose since 1945'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Baym, Nina. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of American Literature&lt;/u&gt;. Shorter Fifth Edition. New York: Norton, 1999.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;American Prose since 1945&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The first two—and only two—atomic bombs were exploded in Japan in August 1945; their effect was so horrific that a strategy of geographical “containment” emerged as a military policy. 2261&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the years following World War II the U.S.S.R. had assumed a stance considered adversarial to Western interests. Ideologically, the opposition was between Western capitalism and Soviet state socialism; militarily, the contest exhibited itself in the West’s rebuilding of Germany and the formation of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO) versus the Soviet Union’s influence over Eastern Europe’s nations by means of the Warsaw Pact. Geopolitically, the U.S.S.R. sponsored the formation of socialist governments in what became known as its satellite nations of Poland, Hungary, and Czechoslovakia, separated by what British Prime Minister Winston Churchill characterized as an Iron Curtain inhibiting contact with the democracies of Western Europe. 2262&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By the end of the 1970s some characteristics of the previous decade’s countercultural revolt had been accepted in the mainstream, including informalities of dress, relaxation of sexual codes of behavior, and an increased respect for individual rights. The 1980s experienced a call for traditional values, which were interpreted not as a / return to community and self-sacrifice but as the pursuit of wealth. During the presidency of Ronald Reagan incomes rose while taxes fell; the Sixties’ distrust of government mutated into a defense of personal acquisition. 2264&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Economically, American boomed, but in new ways: manufacturing dominance was replaced by service efficiency . . . 2264&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[writers wanting to be like Hemingway] Hence the desire to write what was called “the great American novel,” a major work that would characterize the larger aspects of experience. Ambitions were not simply to write a war novel, for example, but &lt;i style=""&gt;the &lt;/i&gt;war novel; not just a work about corporate big business, but something that generalized the subject for all times. Regionalism could remain an interest, but only if it provided deeper meaning; here the example of William Faulkner encouraged the belief among younger writers that dealing with the American South meant grappling with monumental issues of guilt and the inexorable power of history. 2265&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The first such challenge was the “death of the novel” controversy, sparked by some writers’ sense that social reality had become too unstable to serve as a reliable anchor for their narratives and fueled by certain critics’ conviction that fiction had exhausted its formal possibilities. The short story and the novel, it was argued, demanded a set of fairly limited conventions; these conventions, such as characterization and development by means of dialogue, imagery, and symbolism, however, relied on a securely describable world to make sense. 2265&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As boundaries of time and space were eclipsed by television, air travel, and an accompanying global awareness, the once essential unities of representation (time, space, and action) no longer provided ground on which to build a work of literary art. 2265&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A parallel development in literary theory posed another great threat to conventional literature. Known as “Deconstruction” and brought to American shores from France by means of a series of university conferences and academic publication beginning in 1966, this style of criticism questioned the underlying assumptions behind any statement, exposing how what was accepted as absolute truth usually depended on rhetoric rather than fact, exposing indeed how “fact” itself was constructed by intellectual operations. 2265&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;New Journalism, which held that characterization, imagery, symbol, and the like were no longer the exclusive province of fiction but appropriate tools for an improved journalism. One of Deconstruction’s / claims was that there is no absolute objectivity; every author, journalist or not, writes from a point of view whose perspective carries with it any number o colorings and biases. Why not capitalize on that perspective—be honest about it, and report not so much the event as the writer’s place in it? 2266&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The second development involved not transposing the conventions of fiction to another medium but discarding them as completely as completely as possible. The beginnings of this movement involved rejecting the principal convention of traditional fiction, the suspension of disbelief that enabled an invented story to be presented as factual. By emphasizing their own presence as creators of the tale and making their main subject the procedures by which their narratives were brought into being, writers of Metafiction (as the form was called) sidestepped objections from both the Deconstructions and the Death of the Novel critics. There were no false illusions in Metafiction; what you saw was what you got, a literary work representing nothing other than itself. The value of such work lay in the author, not the tale: how interesting the writer could make the process, how much evidence of imagination and intelligence and creative personality showed through. 2266&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Consider the approaches taken to a common figure, the salesperson, by Arthur Miller in &lt;i style=""&gt;Death of a Salesman &lt;/i&gt;(1949) and David Mamet in &lt;i style=""&gt;Glengarry Glen Ross &lt;/i&gt;(1984). The older playwright poses his character struggling to articulate his identity as an antihero, fighting to keep his head above water in a world so powerful as to overwhelm him. Four decades later, David Mamet’s sales staff is awash in a tide of language, their slick talking managing to submerge all traces of reality in a realty world built on illusive premises; as long as a character can talk, he survives. 2267&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Challenged by new understanding of how reality is constructed, literary realism is transformed. John Cheever’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Swimmer&lt;/i&gt; takes recourse to the magical to express what in an earlier time might have been a sociologically and psychologically inclined story. 2268&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5891110215861023254?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5891110215861023254/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5891110215861023254' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5891110215861023254'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5891110215861023254'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/baym-nina_18.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-7904758642477989307</id><published>2008-08-17T11:15:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-17T11:16:30.176-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Baym (Nina)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology (American): 1914-1945'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Baym, Nina. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of American Literature&lt;/u&gt;. Shorter Fifth Edition. New York: Norton, 1999.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;American Literature between the Wars, 1914-1945&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The modern temper was also shaped by forces internal to the United States that had long been at work but whose pace quickened between the wars. Urbanization, industrialization, immigration—these general terms encapsulate huge demographic shifts in the nation: from country to city, from farm to factory, from native-born to new citizen. Technological evolution was another part of the mix. The telephone and electricity, nineteenth-century inventions, now expanded into American homes at large. They made life more comfortable and interesting for many and changed the nature of the gap between better- and worse-off Americans. Those without electricity and phones were, literally, out of the network. The phonograph record and the record / player—devices for playing recorded music—the motion picture, which acquired sound in 1929, and the radio made for a new kind of connectedness, and a new kind of culture, which we call mass or popular culture. Television and the computer did not arrive on the scene until the end of World War II. 1800&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By far the most powerful technological influence between the wars came from the automobile. 1800&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Back in the 1830s, the French social commentator Alexis de Tocqueville pointed to continual movement, lack of tradition, and rootlesssness as characteristics of American life. Now it could be more truly said than ever before that the United States was a nation, not so much of immigrants, but of migrants. 1800&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Just as the interwar period has authentic historical specificity, so too does each of the two decades it encompasses, the 1920s and the 1930s. In 1929 the New York stock market crashed (in fact, the crash was worldwide), putting millions of Americans out of work and obliterating the life savings of many others. Throughout the 1930s, Americans struggled to restore or restructure the nation’s economy. The 1920s saw great struggles over such concerns as personal freedom, social permissiveness, the pursuit of pleasure, and the results of new affluence. 1800&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Eighteenth Amendment to the U.S. Constitution, forbidding the “manufacture, sale or transportation of intoxicating liquors” was ratified in January 1919. It was widely and openly ignored. Some historians believe that Prohibition opened the door to organized crime, and certainly the phenomenon of the “gangster” arose in the 1920s in connection with bootleg liquor, which organized crime was ready to transport and supply to otherwise law-abiding citizens. The amendment was finally perceived to be unenforceable and was repealed in 1933. The gangster, however, persisted in American life and became a central figure, sometimes a hero, sometimes a villain, int eh movies and in the hard-boiled fiction of the 1930s. 1800&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The 1920s also saw significant changes in sexual mores. The middle-class double-standard had always granted considerable sexual freedom to men; now women—enfranchised politically by the Nineteenth Amendment to the Constitution, passed in August 1920 after more than seventy years of suffragist agitation, and also liberated by automobiles and new job possibilities—began to deman similar freedoms for themselves. The demand went far beyond erotic behavior: it encompassed education, professional work, mobility, and whatever else seemed like a social benefit reserved / for men alone. 1801&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The 1920s was also a decade in which African Americans made themselves a permanent part of the nation’s cultural life. In 1915, as a direct result of the industrial needs of World War I, opportunities opened for African Americans in the factories of the North, and the so-called Great Migration out of the South began. Once in the North, African Americans faced the problems of adjusting from rural to urban ways, problems vastly compounded by racism, by segregated occupations and neighborhoods. Still, there was comparative economic improvement and an increase in personal freedom for African Americans who went north. 1801&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Visitors to the Soviet Union returned with glowing reports about a true workers’ democracy and prosperity for all. The appeal of communism was significantly enhanced by its claim to be an opponent of fascism. 1801&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But Soviet communism showed another side to Americans when Josef Stalin, the Soviet dictator, instituted a series of brutal purges in the Soviet Union beginning in 1936 and then in 1939 signed a pact promising not to go to war against Germany. 1801&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The most important development in the period before the wars was certainly the growth of modern science. At the turn of the century and soon afterward scientists became aware that the atom was not the smallest possible unit of matter, that matter was not indestructible, that both time and space were relative to an observer’s position, that some phenomena were so small that attempts at measurement would alter them, that some outcomes could be predicted only in terms of statistical probability, that the universe might be infinite in size and yet infinitely expanding; in short, much of the commonsense basis of nineteenth-century science had to be put aside in favor of far more powerful but also far more complicated theories. Among many results, scientists and literary intellectuals became less and less able to communicate with each other and less respectful of each others’ worldview. 1802&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Scientists saw literary people as careless thinkers; literary people, especially the more conservative among them, deplored the loss of authority for traditional, humanistic explanations of the real, concrete, experienced world and the felt human life. 1802&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The two thinkers whose ideas had the greatest impact on the period were the Austrian Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) and the German Karl Marx (1818-1883), both of whom tried to create far-reaching sciences of the human. 1802&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Marx provided an analysis of human behavior opposed to Freud’s, yet both seemed to espouse a kind of determinism that, although counter to long-standing American beliefs in free will and free choice, also seemed better able to explain the terrible things that were happening in the twentieth century. 1802&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the 1920s American Marxists, Socialists, anarchists, and radicals, along with union organizers, were often subject to violence. The most dramatic instance of this was the so-called Sacco-Vanzetti case. 1803&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;modernism&lt;/i&gt;. Used in the broadest sense, it is a catchall phrase for any kind of literary production in the interwar period that deals with the modern world. More narrowly, it refers to work that represents the breakdown of traditional society under the pressures of modernity. Much modernist literature of this sort (which critics now call “high modernism”) is actually antimodern; it interprets modernity as an experience of loss. As one can tell from its title, T.S. Eliot’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Waste Land&lt;/i&gt;—the great poem of the movement—represents the modern world as a scene of ruin. 1803&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The American public was introduced to modern art at the famous New York Armory Show of 1913, which featured cubist paintings and caused an uproar. 1803&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;At the heart of the modernist aesthetic lay the conviction that the previously sustaining structures of human life, whether social, political, religious, or artistic, had been either destroyed of shown up as falsehoods or fantasies. To the extent that art incorporated such a false order, it had to be renovated. Order, sequence, and unity in works of art might well be considered only expressions of a desire for coherence rather than actual reflections of reality. Generalization, abstraction, and high-flown writing might conceal rather than convey the real. The form of a story, with its beginnings, complications, and resolutions, might be mere artifice imposed on the flux and fragmentation of experience. 1803&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The subject matter of modernist writing often became, by extensions, the poem or literary work itself. Ironically—because this subject matter was motivated by deep concern about the interrelation of literature and life—this subject often had the effect of limiting the audience for a modernist work. The difficulty of this new type of writing also limited the appeal of modernism: clearly, difficult works about poetry are not candidates for best-sellers. Nevertheless, over time, the principles of modernism became increasingly influential. 1804&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The inclusion of all sorts of material previously deemed “unliterary” in works of high seriousness involved the use of language that would also previously have been thought improper, including representations of the speech of the uneducated and the inarticulate, the colloquial, slangy, and the popular. The traditional educated literary voice, conveying truth and culture, lots its authority; this is what Ernest Hemingway had in mind when he asserted that the American literary tradition began with &lt;i style=""&gt;Huckleberry Finn&lt;/i&gt;. 1804&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The reading audience in America was vast, but it preferred a kind of book quite different from that turned out by literary modernists: tales of romance or adventure, historical novels, crime fiction, and westerns became popular modes that enjoyed a success the serious writer could only dream of. The problem was that often he or she &lt;i style=""&gt;did &lt;/i&gt;dream of it; unrealistically, perhaps, the Ezra Pounds of the era imagined themselves with an audience of millions. When, on occasion, this dream came true—as it did for F. Scott Fitzgerald and Ernest Hemingway—writers often accused themselves of having sold out. 1805&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Because modernism was an international movement, it seemed to some to conflict with the American tradition in literature and hence was by no means automatically accepted by American writers. To some, the frequent pessimism, nostalgia, and conservatism of the movement made it essentially unsuited to the progressive, dynamic culture that they believed to be distinctive of this nation. To many others, modernist techniques were exciting and indispensable but required adaptation to specifically American topics and to the goal of contributing to a uniquely American literature. Thus artists who may be thought of as modernists in one context—Hart Crane or William Carlos Williams, for example—must be thought of as traditional American writers in another, since they wanted to write “American” works as such. And a profoundly modern writer like William Faulkner cannot be extricated from his commitment to writing about his native South. 1805&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;expatriates like Gertrude Stein, Ezra Pound, H. D., and T. S. Eliot . . . these writers left the United States because they found the country singularly lacking in a tradition of high culture and indifferent, if not downright hostile, to artistic achievement. They also believed that a national culture could never be more than parochial. 1806&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Those writers who came back, however, and those who never left took very seriously the task of integrating modernist ideas and methods with American subject matter. Many writers chose to identify themselves with the American scene and to root their work in a specific region. 1806&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Something akin to regionalism can be seen in the surge of literary expressiveness of black Americans. In the 1920s the area of New York City called Harlem, whose population had been swelled both by black New Yorkers moving “uptown” and by southern newcomers, became a center for black cultural activities. The so-called Harlem Renaissance involved the attempt of African American artists in many media to develop a strong cultural presence in America, both to demonstrate that black artists could equal white artists in their achievements and to articulate their own cultural traditions and values. 1806&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Healthy changes in American theater are often in reaction against Broadway, a pattern observable as early as 1915 with the formation of the Washington Square Players and the Provincetown Players, both located in New York’s Greenwich Village and both dedicated to the production of plays that more conservative managers refused. The Provincetown Players would short be producing the first works of Eugene O’Neill. 1808&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[O’Neill] experimented less in language than in dramatic structure and in new production methods available through technology (e. g., lighting) or borrowed from the stylized realism of German expressionism. 1808&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-7904758642477989307?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/7904758642477989307/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=7904758642477989307' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/7904758642477989307'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/7904758642477989307'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/baym-nina_17.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-786101377963174037</id><published>2008-08-16T19:17:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-16T19:18:04.468-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Baym (Nina)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology (American): 1865-1914'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Baym, Nina. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of American Literature&lt;/u&gt;. Shorter Fifth Edition. New York: Norton, 1999.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;American Literature, 1865-1914&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The result was that between the end of the Civil War and the beginning of World War I the country was wholly transformed. Before the Civil War, white American had been essentially a rural, agrarian, isolated republic most of whose idealistic, confident, and self-reliant inhabitants believed in a Protestant God. By the time the United States entered World War I in 1917, it was an industrialized, urbanized, continental world power forced to deal with some of the implications of Darwin’s theory of evolution as well as with profound changes in social institutions and cultural values. Increasingly, it would be obliged to acknowledge (if not to remedy) racism that emancipation had not eradicated, military expansionism initiated by the war of aggression against Mexico in 1846-48, and the policy of Indian removal that was a prominent fact of its pre-Civil War life. 1241&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Some of this urban growth was the result of population shifts from country to cities, but even more of these new urban dwellers were immigrants. 1242&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;During his long literary career, James evolved from a recognizably “realistic” writer to one concerned with the complexities of the inner life and the instability of subjective perceptions on which meaning-making depends. No small part of the pleasure in reading &lt;i style=""&gt;The Ambassadors&lt;/i&gt; (1903), for example, comes from observing the deepening perception and subtle but certain growth of its protagonist, Lambert Strether. James’s fiction still makes demands on readers even after many of his innovations—stream of consciousness, limited point of view, and so forth—have become commonplace. But as the continuous flow of first-rate criticism of James suggests, the taste for his fiction is worth acquiring. 1245&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Broadly speaking, realism is used to characterize a movement in European, English, and American literature that gathered force from the 1830s to the end of the century. As defined by William Dean Howells, who not only practiced realism but argued powerfully in support of its esthetic and ethical rightness, realism “is nothing more and nothing less than the truthful treatment of material.” While this definition does not answer every question that may be raised about truth, treatment, or even about material, it offers a useful point of departure. When Henry James, in the letter quoted above, spoke of the “&lt;i style=""&gt;documentary&lt;/i&gt;” value of Howells’s oeuvre, he called attention to realism’s fascination with the physical surfaces, the particularities of the sensate world in which fictional characters lived. 1246&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This same novel illustrates another aspect of American literary realism—its tendency to select “representative” or ordinary characters—characters one might meet on the street without noticing them. Unlike their romantic counterparts, they don’t walk with a limp, their eyes don’t blaze, they don’t emanate diabolical power. 1246&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To verisimilitude of setting and ordinariness of characters living conventional lives as markers of realism, we may add the use of a point of view that reduces authorial intrusion. In &lt;i style=""&gt;Lapham &lt;/i&gt;the proportion of dialogue—all of it attempting to render accurately the spoken language of individuals—is very high. And on occasions when the author intrudes, he or she does so in plain language and simple syntax. 1247&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Naturalism is commonly understood as an extension or intensification of realism. The intensification involves the introduction of characters of a kind only occasionally to be found in the fiction of Howells, James, or Wharton—characters from the fringes and lower depths of contemporary society, characters whose fates are the product of degenerate heredity, a sordid environment, and a good deal of bad luck. 1248&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One of the most far-reaching intellectual events of the last half of the nineteenth century was the publication in 1859 of Charles Darwin’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Origin of Species&lt;/i&gt;. This book, together with his &lt;i style=""&gt;Descent of Man&lt;/i&gt; (1870), hypothesized on the basis of massive physical evidence that over the millennia humans had evolved from “lower” forms of life. Humans were special, not—as the Bible taught—because God had created them in his image, but because they had successfully adapted to changing environmental conditions and had passed on their survival-making characteristics. 1248&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;They were all concerned on the one hand to explore new territories—the pressures of biology, environment, and other material forces—in making people, particularly lower-class people, who they were. 1249&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Regional writing, another expression of the realistic impulse, resulted from the desire both to preserve distinctive ways of life before industrialization dispersed or homogenized them and to come to terms with the harsh realities that seemed to replace these early and allegedly happier times. At a more practical level, much of the writing was a response to the rapid growth of magazines, which created a new, largely female market for short fiction along with correlated opportunities for women writers. 1251&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Kate Chopin, not unlike Samuel L. Clemens, may be thought of as a regional writer interested in preserving the customs, language, and landscapes of a region of the south. We have no better record of antebellum lower Mississippi River Valley than Clemens provided in &lt;i style=""&gt;Adventures of Huckleberry Finn&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i style=""&gt;Life on the Mississippi&lt;/i&gt;, and Chopin’s short stories and her novel &lt;i style=""&gt;The Awakening&lt;/i&gt; pick up, almost literally, / where Clemens’s books leave off—in the northern Louisiana countryside and, downriver, in New Orleans. 1251-52&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;so too does Chopin, in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Awakening&lt;/i&gt;, give us unique access to the interior life of a Protestant woman wakening to her oppressions and repressions in the context of a Catholic community still marked by less conscience-stricken Old World attitudes. That &lt;i style=""&gt;The Awakening&lt;/i&gt; also has crystallized many women’s issues of the turn of the century and since is testimony to the potential for regional realism to give the lie to attempts to derogate it as a genre. 1252&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Chesnutt’s black people, by contrast, are clearly post-Civil War in outlook; even if they live on plantations, they are as much concerned to serve their own interests as they are to please their “master.” 1252&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-786101377963174037?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/786101377963174037/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=786101377963174037' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/786101377963174037'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/786101377963174037'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/baym-nina_16.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-351283652947036460</id><published>2008-08-16T18:37:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-16T18:38:05.624-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Baym (Nina)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology (American): 1820-1865'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Baym, Nina. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of American Literature&lt;/u&gt;. Shorter Fifth Edition. New York: Norton, 1999.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;American Literature, 1820-1865&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Gender differences in literary knowledge were more obvious than regional differences, for at least into the middle of the century efforts were made to censor the / reading of girls and young women. 410&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;and even in the next generation Emily Dickinson read fiction against her father’s wishes. 410&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Early calls for the existence of an American literature were altered by the popularity in the United States of Sir Walter Scott, first as the author of widely read poems such as &lt;i style=""&gt;The Lady of the Lake&lt;/i&gt;, then, decisively, as a historical novelist. After 1814, when he published &lt;i style=""&gt;Waverly&lt;/i&gt; anonymously, Scott produced a new novel almost every year. Until the secret authorship was revealed in 1826, the novels were ascribed to “The author of &lt;i style=""&gt;Waverly&lt;/i&gt;” or, by reviewers, to “the Great Unknown.” In the United States, where a new novel by the author of &lt;i style=""&gt;Waverly&lt;/i&gt; was almost a national event, literary critics and aspiring novelists instantly saw the appeal of Scott’s use of historical settings and his creating imagined scenes in which real historical people intermingled with fictional characters. Scott’s example not only made the novel a respectable, even elevated, genre, it had much to do with redirecting the literary efforts of ambitious Americans from epic poetry to prose fiction. 410&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Scott marks shift from poetry to prose / esp. historical novels / in &lt;i style=""&gt;American &lt;/i&gt;fiction&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;From adolescence Hawthorne was steeped in Scott . . . 411&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Before the midcentury, when every up-to-date American read Dickens, every literate American read Scott, and all appeals for the creation of a great American literature were infused with the knowledge that Scott had invented an infinitely adaptable genre of historical fiction. 411&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Washington Irving, beloved by ordinary readers and by most of his fellow writers, was the central American literary figure between 1809 and 1859. 411&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Despite the acquisition of the Louisiana Territory from France in 1803 and the vast southwest from Mexico in 1848 . . . 414&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Through almost all the century, American printers routinely pirated English writers, paying nothing to Sir Walter Scott or Charles Dickens or later writers for their novels, which were rushed into print and sold very cheaply; but American writers suffered, because if they were to receive royalties, their books had to be priced above the prices charged for works of the most famous British writers. 416&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In Amherst, Emily Dickinson out-Thoreaued Thoreau in her resolute privacy, idiosyncracies, and individuality. 417&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Despite such powerful individualists, it seemed to some of the writers that Americans, even while deluding themselves that they were the most self-reliant populace in the world, were systematically selling out their individualities. Emerson sounded the alarm: “Society everywhere is in conspiracy against the manhood of every one of its members. Society is a joint-stock company which the members agree for the better securing of his bread to each shareholder, to surrender the liberty and culture of the eater. The virtue in most request is conformity. 417&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thoreau repeatedly satirized America as a nation of joiners that tried to force every newcomer “to belong to their desperate odd-fellow society”: to Thoreau, members of the Odd Fellows and other social organizations were simply not odd enough, not individual enough. 417&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All the major writers found themselves at odds with the dominant religion of their time, a Protestant Christianity that exerted practical control over what could be printed in books and magazines. 418&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This church, Emerson said, acted “as if God were dead.” Whitman, bred as a Quaker, was even more bitter toward all Protestant churches: “The churches are one vast lie; the people do not believe them, and they do not believe themselves.” Still, the writers all came from Protestant backgrounds in which Calvinism was more or less watered down (less so in the cases of Melville and Dickinson), and they knew their theology. 418&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Awareness of the faction of religious ecstasy was not at issue. Emerson, for instance, showed in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Over-Soul &lt;/i&gt;a clinical sense of the varieties of religious experience, the “varying forms of that shudder of awe and delight with which the individual soul always mingles with the universal soul.” Similarly, Thoreau acknowledged the validity of the “second birth and peculiar religious experience” available to the “solitary hired man on a farm in the outskirts of Concord” but felt that any religious denomination in America would pervert that mystical experience into something available only under its auspices and in accordance with its particular doctrines. 418&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By the end of the Civil War many native-born American whites shared Stowe’s profound nostalgia for the days before the railroads, before the influx of Catholics, before the even more alien influx of immigrants from southern and eastern Europe, few of whom spoke English and many of whom were not Christian at all. 420&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The major writers of the period lived with the anguishing paradox that the most idealistic nation in the world was implicated in continuing national sins: the near-genocide of the American Indians (whole tribes in colonial times had already become, in Melville’s erroneous phrase for the Massachusetts Pequots, as extinct as the ancient Medes), the enslavement of blacks, and (partly a by-product of slavery) the staged “Executive’s War” against Mexico, started by President Polk before being declared by Congress. Emerson was an exception, but most writers were silent about the successive removal of eastern Indian tribes to less desirable lands west of the Mississippi River, as legislated by the Indian Removal Act of 1830. American destiny plainly required a little practical callousness, most whites felt, in a secular version of the colonial notion that God had willed the extirpation of the American Indian. The imperialistic Mexican War was so gaudily exotic—and so distant—that only a small minority of American writers voiced more than perfunctory opposition; an exception was Thoreau, who spent a night in the Concord jail in symbolic protest against being taxed to support the war. 420&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Lincoln was not wholly teasing if in fact he called Stowe “the little woman had started the big war.” 421&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;and Douglass’s oratory had revealed to many white Northerners a sense of the evils of slavery and the humanness of those of another race (or of mixed races). 421&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the young country, Emerson’s fellow writers fervently shared his conviction that “nothing is of any value in books, excepting the transcendental and extraordinary. 423&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-351283652947036460?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/351283652947036460/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=351283652947036460' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/351283652947036460'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/351283652947036460'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/baym-nina.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-8978876561821942086</id><published>2008-08-16T17:57:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-16T17:58:58.094-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Greenblatt and Abrams'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Shakespeare / Marlowe / et al.'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology: The Early 17th Century'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Abrams, M. H., and Stephen Greenblatt. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of English Literature. Volume 1&lt;/u&gt;. New York: Norton, 2000.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Early Seventeenth Century, 1603-1660&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When Queen Elizabeth died on March 24, 1603, after more than four decades on the throne, her kinsman James VI of Scotland succeeded her as James I of England without the disruptions or attempted &lt;i style=""&gt;coups &lt;/i&gt;that had been feared. 1209&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But there was also cause for unease, as the nation saw itself exchanging an English Deborah, whom God had favored with a miraculous victory over the Spanish Armada and who had declared herself married to her people, for an aloof Scotsman with a foreign entourage that might displace English place-seekers. 1209&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;terms suited to his [James’s] patriarchal and absolutist style. 1210&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;They span the centuries (roughly 1500—1700) that scholars refer to as the Renaissance when they mean to emphasize breaks with medieval culture and the Early Modern Period when they mean to emphasize seeds of the modern world. Nor do authors’ lives and careers neatly conform to the conventional periods. Shakespeare wrote his great tragedies and romances in James I’s reign; Donne wrote his elegies, satires, and some love poems in the last decade of Queen Elizabeth’s. Milton completed &lt;i style=""&gt;Paradise Lost&lt;/i&gt; and wrote two other major poems in the 1660s. 1210&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Stuart kings, James I and his son Charles I, were unable to do this, engaging in constant confrontations with their Parliaments / and subject over taxes, religion, unpopular ministers, and parliamentary rights. Elizabeth did not try to define precisely how power is divided in what was usually described as a “mixed” government of Monarch, Lords, and Commons. James, while yet in Scotland, published two arguments for royal absolutism. &lt;i style=""&gt;The True Law of Free Monarchies &lt;/i&gt;(1597) and &lt;i style=""&gt;Basilikon Doran&lt;/i&gt; (1598). These works, both reissued in 1603, proclaim the divine right of kings as God’s deputies and as fathers of their people and explain that monarchs are “free” in that they are accountable only to God. A series of analogies is seen to structure a patriarchal social order: as God is absolute ruler of the universe, so is the king of his people and the father of his family. 1211&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Such sentiments, not surprisingly, gave rise to widespread rumors of homosexual activities at court. The rumors are certainly plausible, thought the surviving evidence of same-sex relationships in Early Modern England is extremely difficult to interpret. Sodomy was a crime punishable by death, but prosecutions were extremely rare. English law simply declined to recognize the possibility of lesbian acts. From Shakespeare’s sonnets to James’s letters, we find avowals of love and desire between men which may sometimes be formal expressions of affection based on classical models, or, alternatively, expressions of passionate physical and spiritual love. 1211&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The discovery and thwarting of the “Gunpowder Plot” in 1605, in which Guy Fawkes and a band of Roman Catholic conspirators plotted to blow up the Houses of Parliament and seize control of the government, unified English Protestants in a wave of anti-Catholic sentiment and support for the monarch. James, it seemed, had been preserved by a divine miracle even as Elizabeth had been by the defeat of the Armada. Also, the king’s sponsorship of the so-called King James Bible (the Authorized Version, 1611) was a powerful force for Protestant unity. 1212&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;From the other side, Puritans, as they were disparagingly called, pressed for more reformation in doctrine, ritual, and especially in church government, so as to bring the English church into closer conformity with the Presbyterian Church organization in Geneva, as established by the Protestants reformer John Calvin. 1212&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The appointment in 1633 of William Laud as archbishop of Canterbury, the ecclesiastical head of the English Church, proved to be a watershed event. Throughout the 1630s Laud promoted the rapid growth of a high Anglican faction within the church, conforming its ceremony, ritual, and doctrine more closely to Roman Catholicism. 1213&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Donne was especially fond of the macrocosm/microcosm parallel according to which the human being is seen as “a little world” or recapitulation of the world itself; and almost everyone believed in some version of the “chain” of being that links and orders all species hierarchically. 1214&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But this system [chain of being], with it’s &lt;i style=""&gt;a priori&lt;/i&gt; assumptions and reliance upon ancient authority, was challenged by Francis Bacon’s new emphasis on scientific method, as well as by actual experiments such as William Harvey’s discovery of the circulation of blood and Galileo’s telescope, which supplied evidence confirming the Copernican astronomy. Galileo dislodged the earth from its former fixed and stable position at the center of the cosmos and, in defiance of all ordinary observation, sent it whirling around the sun; he also found evidence of change and corruption in the heavens and advanced mind-boggling speculations about life on other planets and infinite universes. Donne, like other writers of his age, responded to the new ideas, giving voice to the anxieties they produced in his &lt;i style=""&gt;Anatomy of the World&lt;/i&gt;:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;And new philosophy calls all in doubt,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;The element of fire is quite put out;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;The sun is lost, and the earth, and no man’s wit&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Can well direct him where to look for it.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: right;" align="right"&gt;1215&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Gifted Church of England preachers like Donne . . . called on all the resources of artful rhetoric and elegant style to enthrall their congregations. 1216&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The theaters continued to flourish in the Liberties just outside the City, and therefore not under London’s jurisdiction; this was the only sphere in which authors could support themselves by writing. Shakespeare was at the height of his powers: &lt;i style=""&gt;King Lear, Othello, Macbeth, Twelfth Night, The Tempest&lt;/i&gt;, and several others were staged during the early years of James’s reign. 1216&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Several prominent Elizabethan genres were no longer much in evidence: long allegorical or mythological narratives, sonnet sequences, and pastoral poems. 1216&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;John Donne, whose imprudent marriage cost him a much desired career in the court bureaucracy but who later became a famous preacher and dean of St. Paul’s Cathedral, cast himself in the older mold of gentleman amateur, circulating his poems in manuscript to friends and coterie circles, and largely avoiding print publication (his poems were published posthumously in 1633). In both their style and their content, Donne’s poems were designed to be read by a select few rather than the public at large. His best poems explore the private worlds of love and religion, often developing passionate dialectical arguments that set them in anxious opposition to the public world. 1217&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;His style is characterized by learned terms and images, speechlike and often unmelodic verses, and strikingly dramatic language that often evokes a scene in progress. It is also characterized by witty play with paradoxes, ironies and the conjunction of opposites, as in the so-called “metaphysical conceit”—a surprising that metaphor that (as Samuel Johnson later observed) links together images from very different ranges of experience. Donne took particular delight in challenging his sophisticated readers by interchanging the vocabularies of sexual and religious love both in his love poems and in his religious poems. Donne has sometimes been regarded as the founder of a “metaphysical school” of poetry, but that classification is not very useful. 1217&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Jacobean era (so-called from King James I) . . . 1218&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;there is no doubt that the twenty-year revolutionary period left the English economy far more open to the development of capitalist production. It also saw the development of concepts central to bourgeois liberal thought and soon to influence John Locke and the theorists of the American and French revolutions: religious toleration, separation of church and state, social contract, popular sovereignty, representative government, and republicanism. 1221&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Puritans were united in passionate opposition to the bishops, associating them with popery, tyranny over conscience, evil counsel to the king, and pompous excesses in lifestyle. Many, including Milton, demanded that they be cast out of the church, “root and branch.” 1221&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Milton’s commitment to the revolution was unwavering, early to late, despite his disillusion when it failed to realize his fundamental ideals: religious toleration for all Protestants and the free circulation of ideas without prior censorship. 1229&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;He was a Puritan, but both his theological heterodoxies and his poetic vision mark him as a distinctly unusual one. 1229&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-8978876561821942086?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/8978876561821942086/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=8978876561821942086' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8978876561821942086'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8978876561821942086'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/abrams-m_16.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5744563177846902086</id><published>2008-08-16T16:11:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-16T16:12:34.445-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Greenblatt and Abrams'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Shakespeare / Marlowe / et al.'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Norton Anthology: The 16th Century'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Abrams, M. H., and Stephen Greenblatt. &lt;u&gt;The Norton Anthology of English Literature. Volume 1&lt;/u&gt;. New York: Norton, 2000.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Sixteenth Century, 1485-1603&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The social and economic health of the nation had been severely damaged by the so-called Wars of the Roses, a vicious, decades-long struggle for royal power between the noble houses of York and Lancaster. The struggle was resolved by the establishment of the Tudor dynasty that ruled England from 1485 to 1603. 470&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The court was a center of culture as well as power: court entertainments such as theater and masque (a sumptuous, elaborately costumed performance of dance, song, and poetry); court fashions in dress and speech; court tastes in painting, music, and poetry—all shaped the taste and imagination / of the country as a whole. Culture and power were not, in any case, easily separable in Tudor England. In a society with no freedom of speech as we understand it and with relatively limited means of mass communication, important public issues were often aired indirectly, through what we might now regard as entertainment, while lyrics that to us seem slight and nonchalant could serve as carefully crafted manifestations of rhetorical agility by aspiring courtiers. 470-471&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Festive evenings with the likes of the ruthless Henry VIII were not occasions for relaxation. The court fostered paranoia—the principal character in John Skelton’s poem about court life is aptly named “Dread”—and an attendant obsession with secrecy, spying, duplicity, and betrayal. Courtiers were highly gifted at crafting and deciphering graceful words with double or triple meanings. Sixteenth-century poets had much to learn from courtiers, the Elizabethan critic George Puttenham observed; indeed many of the best poets in the period, Sir Thomas Wyatt, Sir Philip Sidney, Sir Walter Raleigh, and others, &lt;i style=""&gt;were &lt;/i&gt;courtiers. 471&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If court culture fostered performances for a small coterie audience, other forces in Tudor England pulled toward a more public sphere. Markets expanded significantly, international trade flourished, and cities throughout the realm experienced a rapid surge in size and importance. London’s population in particular soared, from 60,000 in 1520 to 120,000 in 1550 to 375,000 a century later, making it the largest and fastest-growing city not only in England but in all of Europe. 471&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The greater availability of books may also have reinforced the trend toward silent reading, a trend that gradually transformed what had been a communal experience into a more intimate encounter with a text. 472&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet it would be a mistake to imagine these changes as sudden and dramatic. Manuscripts retained considerable prestige among the elite; throughout the sixteenth and well into the seventeenth centuries court poets in particular were wary of the “stigma of print” that might mark their verse as less exclusive. 472&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;During the fifteenth-century a few English clerics and government officials had journeyed to Italy and had seen something of the extraordinary cultural and intellectual movement flourishing in the city-states there. That movement, generally known as the Renaissance, involved a rebirth of letters and arts stimulated by the recovery of texts and artifacts from classical antiquity, the development of techniques such as linear perspective, and the creation of powerful new aesthetic norms based on classical models. 472&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the brilliant, intensely competitive, and vital world of Leonardo da Vinci and Michelangelo, the submission of the human spirit to penitential discipline gave way to unleashed curiosity, individual self-assertion, and a powerful conviction that man was the measure of all things. To Renaissance intellectuals, the achievements of the pagan philosophers of antiquity came to seem more compelling than the subtle distinctions drawn by the Christian theologians of the Middle Ages. 472&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The perception spurred an impossibly ambitious attempt to assert the underlying unity of the truth found in all philosophical systems, along with an emphasis on the worth of life in this world and the remarkable malleability of the individual. 472&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This flowering, when it occurred, came not, as in Italy, in the visual arts and architecture. It came rather in the spiritual and intellectual orientation known as humanism. 473&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That education—predominately male and conducted by tutors in wealthy families or in grammar schools—was ordered according to the subjects of the medieval &lt;i style=""&gt;trivium&lt;/i&gt; (grammar, logic, and rhetoric) and &lt;i style=""&gt;quadrivium &lt;/i&gt;(arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music), but its focus shifted from training for the church to the general acquisition of “literature,” in the sense both of literacy and of cultural knowledge. For some of the more intellectually ambitious humanists, that knowledge extended to ancient Greek, whose enthusiastic adherents began to challenge the entrenched prestige of Latin. 473&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Still, at the core of the curriculum remained the study of Latin, the mastery of which was in effect a prolonged male puberty rite involving pain as well as pleasure. 473&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The purpose was to train the sons of the nobility and gentry to speak and write good Latin, the language of diplomacy, of the professions, and of all higher learning. Their sisters were always educated at home or in other noble houses. 473&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;from the &lt;i style=""&gt;Sententia Pueriles&lt;/i&gt; (Maxims for Children) for beginners on up through the dramatists Terence, Plautus, and Seneca, the poets Virgil and Orace, and the orator Cicero, the classics were also studied for the moral, political, and philosophical truths they contained. Though originating in pagan times, those truths could, in the opinion of many humanists, be reconciled to the moral vision of Christianity. 473&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But throughout Europe nationalism and the expansion of the reading public were steadily strengthening the power and allure of the vernacular. 474&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There had long been serious ideological and institutional tensions in the religious life of England, but officially at least England in the early sixteenth century had a single religion, Catholocism, whose acknowledged head was the pope in Rome. 474&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What began in November 1517 as an academic disputation grew with amazing speed into a bitter, far-reaching, and bloody revolt that forever ruptured the unity of Western Christendom. When Luther rose up against the ancient church, he did so in the name of private conscience enlightened by a personal reading of the Scriptures. 475&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Henry VIII, who had received from Pope Leo X the title Defender of the Faith for writing a book against Luther . . . 475&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In 1533 Henry’s marriage to Catherine was officially declared null and void and Anne Boleyn was crowned queen. The king was promptly excommunicated by the pope, Clement VII. 475&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Act of Supremacy, passed later in the year, formally declared the king to be “Supreme Head of the Church in England” and again required an oath to this effect. 475&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Protestants regarded Henry VIII’s marriage to Catherine as invalid and hence deemed Mary illegitimate, so Catholics regarded his marriage to Anne Boleyn as invalid and hence deemed her daughter, Elizabeth, illegitimate. Henry VIII himself seemed to support both views, since only three years after divorcing Catherine, he beheaded Anne on charges of treason and adultery and urged Parliament to invalidate the marriage. Moreover, though during her sister’s reign Elizabeth outwardly complied with the official Catholic religious observance, Mary and her advisers suspected her of Protestant leanings, and the young princess’s life was in grave danger. Poised and circumspect, Elizabeth warily evaded the traps that were set for her. When she ascended the throne, her actions were scrutinized for some indication of the country’s future course. During her coronation procession, when a girl in an allegorical pageant presented her with a Bible in English translation—banned under Mary’s reign—Elizabeth kissed the book, held it up reverently, and laid it to her breast. England had returned to the Reformation. 477&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Many English men and women, of all classes, remained loyal to the old Catholic faith, but English authorities under Elizabeth moved steadily, if cautiously, toward ensuring at least an outward conformity to the official Protestant settlement. 477&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;for the Protestant exiles who streamed back were eager not only to undo the damage Mary had done but also to carry the Reformation much further than it had gone. They sought to dismantle the church hierarchy, to purge the calendar of folk customs deemed pagan and the church service of ritual practices deemed superstitious, to dress the clergy in simple garb, and, at the extreme edge, to smash “idolatrous” statues, crucifixes, and altarpieces. Throughout her long reign, however, Elizabeth herself remained cautiously conservative and determined to hold religious zealotry in check. 477&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the space of a single lifetime, England had gone officially from Roman Catholicism, to Catholicism under the supreme headship of the England king, to a guarded Protestantism, to a more radical Protestantism, to a renewed and aggressive Roman Catholicism, and finally to Protestantism again. Each of these shifts was accompanied by danger, persecution, and death. It was enough to make people wary. Or skeptical. Or extremely agile. 477&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Medieval England’s Jewish population, the recurrent object of persecution, extortion, and massacre, had been officially expelled by King Edward I in 1290, but Elizabethan England harbored a tiny number of Jews or Jewish converts to Christianity. They were the objects of suspicion and hostility. Elizabethans appear to have been fascinated by Jews and Judaism but quite uncertain whether the terms referred to a people, a foreign nation, a set of strange practices, a living faith, a defunct religion, a villainous conspiracy, or a messianic inheritance. 478&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Jews were not officially permitted to resettle in England until the middle of the seventeenth century, and even then their legal status was ambiguous. 478&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As the word “infection” suggests, Elizabethans frequently regarded blackness as a physical defect, though the black people who lived in England and Scotland throughout the sixteenth century were also treated as exotic curiosities. 478&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Africans became increasingly popular as servants in aristocratic and gentle households in the last decades of the sixteenth century. 479&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the legal sphere, crown lawyers advanced the theory of “the king’s two bodies.” As England’s crowned head, Elizabeth’s person was mystically divided between her mortal “body natural” and the immortal “body politic.” While the queen’s natural body was inevitably subject to the failings of human flesh, the body politic was timeless and perfect. In political terms, therefore, Elizabeth’s sex was a matter of no consequence, a thing indifferent. 480&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Elizabeth was drawn to the idea of royal absolutism, the theory that ultimate power was quite properly concentrated in her person and indeed that God had appointed her to be His deputy in the kingdom. Opposition to her rule, in this view, was not only a political act but also a kind of impiety, a blasphemous grudging against the will of God. 480&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Apologists for absolutism contended that God commands obedience even to manifestly wicked rulers whom He has sent to punish the sinfulness of mankind. 480&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Elizabeth ruled through a combination of adroit political maneuvering and imperious command, all the while enhancing her authority in the eyes of both court and country by means of an extraordinary cult of love. 480&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ambassadors, courtiers, and parliamentarians all submitted to Elizabeth’s cult of love, in which the queen’s gender was transformed from a potential liability into a significant asset. 480&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;England’s leading artists, such as the poet Spenser and the painter Nicholas Hilliard, enlisted themselves in the celebration of Elizabeth’s mystery, likening her to the goddesses of mythology and the heroines of the Bible: Diana, Astraea, Cynthia, Deborah. Her cult drew its power from cultural discourses that ranged from the secular (her courtiers could pine for her as the cruelly chaste mistress celebrated in Petrarchan love poetry) to the sacred (the veneration that under Catholicism had been due to the Virgin Mary could now be directed toward England’s semi-divine queen). 481&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Pope Gregory XIII’s proclamation in 1580 that the assassination of the great heretic Elizabeth (who had been excommunicated a decade before) would not constitute a mortal sin. The immediate effect of the proclamation was to make life more difficult for English Catholics, most of whom were loyal to the queen but who fell under grave suspicion. 482&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The career of professional writer in sixteenth-century England was almost impossible: there was no such thing as author’s copyright, no royalties paid to an author according to the sales of his book, and virtually no notion that anyone could make a decent living through the creation of works of literature. 483&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Not surprisingly, therefore, literary texts sometimes bear traces of self-censorship and often deploy strategies of indirection designed to evade official scrutiny. 483&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Fortunately, the system of state censorship was inefficient, and many men and women of the sixteenth century had a passionate determination to make themselves heard. 483&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Elizabethan writers of exalted social standing, like the earl of Surrey or Sir Philip Sidney, thought of themselves as courtiers, statesmen, and landowners; poetry was for them an indispensable social grace and a deeply pleasurable, exalted form of play. 484&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While Protestantism, with its emphasis on reading Scripture, certainly helped to improve female literacy in the sixteenth century, girls were rarely encouraged to pursue their studies. 485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Every piece of writing by a woman from this period is a triumph over nearly impossible odds. 485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Renaissance literature is the product of a rhetorical culture, a culture steeped in the arts of persuasion and trained to process complex verbal signals. (The contemporary equivalent would be the ease with which we deal with complex visual signals, effortlessly processing such devices as fade-out, montage, crosscutting, and morphing.) In 1512, Erasmus published a work called &lt;i style=""&gt;De copia&lt;/i&gt; that taught its readers how to cultivate “copiousness,” verbal richness, in discourse. The work obligingly provides, as a sample, a list of 144 different ways of saying “Thank you for your letter.” 485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Elizabethans had a taste for elaborate ornament in language as in clothing, jewelry, and furniture, and, if we are to appreciate their accomplishments, it helps to set aside the modern preference, particularly in prose, for unadorned simplicity and directness. 485&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the succession of images in Shakespeare’s sonnet 73:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;That time of year thou mayst in me behold&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;When yellow leaves, or none, or few, do hang&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Upon those boughs which shake against the cold, &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Bare ruined choirs, where late the sweet birds sang.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;In me thou seest the twilight of such day&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;As after sunset fadeth in the west;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Which by and by black night doth take away,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Death’s second self that seals up all in rest.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;In me thou seest the glowing of such fire&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;That on the ashes of his youth doth lie,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;As the deathbed whereon it must expire,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                &lt;/span&gt;Consumed with that which it was nourished by.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                                &lt;/span&gt;This thou perceiv’st, which makes thy love more strong,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;                                &lt;/span&gt;To love that well, which thou must leave ere long.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What seems merely repetitious in Lyly here becomes a subtle, poignant amplification of the perception of decay, through the succession of images from winter (or late fall) to twilight to the last glow of a dying fire. Each of these images is in turn sensitively explored, so that, for example, the season is figured by bare boughs that shiver, as if they were human, and then these anthropomorphized tree branches in turn are figured as the ruined choirs of a church where services were once sung. No sooner is the image of singers in a church choir evoked than these singers are instantaneously transmuted back into the songbirds who, in an earlier season, had sat upon the boughs, while these sweet birds in turn conjure up the poet’s own vanished youth. And this nostalgic gaze extends, at least glancingly, to the chancels of the Catholic abbeys reduced to ruins by Proestant iconoclasm and the dissolution of the monasteries. All of this within the first four lines: here and elsewhere Shakespeare, along with other poets of his time, contrives to freight the small compass and tight formal constraints of the sonnet—fourteen lines of iambic pentameter in three-principal rhyming patters—with remarkable emotional intensity, psychological nuance, and imagistic complexity. The effect is what Christopher Marlowe called “infinite riches in a little room.” 486&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But here and in other plain-style poetry, the somber, lapidary effect depends on a tacit recognition of the allure of the suppleness, grace, and sweet harmony that the dominant literary artists of the period so assiduously cultivated. 487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;there is evidence of impressively widespread musical literacy . . . 487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In poetry and music, as in gardens, architecture, and dance, Elizabethans had a taste for elaborate, intricate, but perfectly regular designs. They admired form, valued the artist’s manifest control of the medium, and took pleasure in the highly patterned surfaces of things. Suspicion of surfaces, impatience with order, the desire to rip away the mask in order to discover a hidden core of experiential truth: these responses to art, highly characteristic of later periods, are far less in evidence in Renaissance aesthetics than is a delight in pattern. 487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Such an emphasis on conspicuous pattern might seem to encourage an art as stiff as the starched ruffs that ladies and gentlemen wore around their necks, but the period’s fascination with order was conjoined with a profound interest in persuasively conveying the movements of the mind and heart. 487&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In his &lt;i style=""&gt;Defense of Poesy&lt;/i&gt;, the most important work of literary criticism in sixteenth-century England, Sidney claims that this magical power is also a moral power. All other arts, he argues, are subjected to fallend, imperfect nature, but the poet alone is free to range “within the zodiac of his own wit” and create a second nature, superior to the one we are condemned to inhabit. 489&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Among the most prominent of the clusters of conventions in the period were those that defined the major literary modes (or “inds,” as Sidney terms them): pastoral, heroic, lyric, satiric, elegiac, tragic, and comic. 489&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The conventions of the pastoral mode present a world inhabited by shepherds / and shepherdesses who are chiefly concerned to tend their flocks, fall in love, and engage in friendly singing contests. 490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Probably the most famous pastoral poem of the period is Marlowe’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Passionate Shepherd to His Love&lt;/i&gt;, an erotic invitation whose promise of gold buckles, coral clasps, and amber studs serves to remind us that, however much it sings of naïve innocence, the mode is ineradicably sophisticated and urban. 490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;With is rustic characters, simple concerns, and modest scope, the pastoral mode was regarded as situated at the opposite extreme from heroic, with is values of honor, martial courage, loyalty, leadership, and endurance and its glorification of a nation or people. 490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The spectacular mixing of genres in Spenser’s poem is only an extreme instance of a general Elizabethan indifference4 to the generic purity admired by writers, principally on the Continent, who adhered to Aristotle’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Poetics&lt;/i&gt;. Where such neoclassicists attempted to observe rigid stylistic boundaries, English poets tended to approach the different genres in the spirit of Sidney’s inclusivism: “if severed they be good, the conjunction cannot be hurtful.” 490&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Several towns in late medieval England were the sites of annual festivals that mounted elaborate cycles of plays depicting the great biblical stories, from the creation of the world to Christ’s Passion and its miraculous aftermath. Many of these plays have been lost, but the surviving cycles, as the selection in this anthology demonstrates, include magnificent and complex works of art. They are sometimes called “mystery plays,” either because they were performed by the guilds of various crafts (known as “mysteries”) or, more likely, because they represented the mysteries of the faith. 491&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Before the construction of the public theaters, the playing companies often performed short plays called “interludes” that were, in effect, staged dialogues on religious, moral, and political themes. 491&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Some of Shakespeare’s amazing ability to look at critical issues from multiple perspectives may be traced back to this practice and the dramatic interludes it helped to inspire. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Another major form of theater that flourished in England in the fifteenth century and continued into the sixteenth was the morality play. Like the mysteries, moralities addressed questions of the ultimate fate of the soul. They did so, however, not by rehearsing scriptural stories but by dramatizing allegories of spiritual struggle. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Plays such as &lt;i style=""&gt;Mankind&lt;/i&gt; (ca. 1465-70) and &lt;i style=""&gt;Everyman&lt;/i&gt; (ca. 1495) show how powerful these unpromising-sounding dramas could be, in part because of the extraordinary comic vitality of the evil character, or Vice, and in part because of the poignancy and terror of an individual’s encounter with death. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If such plays sound more than a bit like sermons, it is because they were. The church was a profoundly different institution from the theater, but its professionals shared some of the same rhetorical skills. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Roman playwright Seneca, and Senecan influence—including violent plots, resounding rhetorical speeches, and ghosts thirsting for blood—remained pervasive in the Elizabethan period, giving rise to a subgenre of revenge tragedy. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A related but distinct kind is the villain tragedy in which the protagonist is blatantly evil: if Thomas Preston’s crude &lt;i style=""&gt;Cambyses, King of Persia &lt;/i&gt;(ca. 1560?) seems to bear out Aristotle’s strictures, in his &lt;i style=""&gt;Poetics&lt;/i&gt;, against attempting to use a wicked person as the hero of a tragedy, Shakespeare’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Richard III&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i style=""&gt;Macbeth &lt;/i&gt;amply justify the general English indifference to classical rules. 492&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The conventions of romantic comedy call for noble characters and a plot in which love triumphs over potentially tragic obstacles. 493&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the dismemberment with which Marlowe’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Doctor Faustus&lt;/i&gt; ends, the audience was witnessing the theatrical equivalent of the execution of criminals and traitors that they could have also watched in the flesh, as it were, nearby. 494&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Moralists warned that the theaters were nests of sedition, and religious polemicists, especially Puritans, obsessively focusing on the use of boy actors to play the female parts, charged that theatrical transvestism excited illicit sexual desires, both heterosexual and homosexual. 495&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It was at least plausible, as officially claimed, that in her dying breath, on March 24, 1603, Elizabeth designated James as her successor. A jittery nation that had feared a possible civil war lit bonfires to welcome its new king. But in a very few years, the English began to express nostalgia for the rule of “Good Queen Bess” and to look back on her reign as a magnificent high point in the history and culture of their nation. 496&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5744563177846902086?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5744563177846902086/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5744563177846902086' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5744563177846902086'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5744563177846902086'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/abrams-m.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5839877131400356753</id><published>2008-08-16T13:26:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-16T13:30:58.178-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Bennett (Andrew) and Royle (Nicholas)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Intro to Theory'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Bennett, Andrew, and Nicholas Royle. &lt;u&gt;An Introduction to Literature, Criticism and Theory&lt;/u&gt;. London: Prentice Hall Europe, 1999.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Beginning&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;it establishes the poem to be about the &lt;i style=""&gt;first &lt;/i&gt;disobedience of Adam and Eve which ‘Brought death into the world, and all our woe’. But it is also about itself &lt;i style=""&gt;as &lt;/i&gt;a beginning: it assures us that this is the first time that such a project has been attempted (‘Things unattempted yet in prose or rhyme’). It is as if the opening to a poem could be the equivalent of a moon-landing—one small step for John Milton. 2&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Despite the complications of Milton’s opening, however, at least it tries (or pretends to try) to begin at the beginning, rather than in the middle. Beginning in the middle—&lt;i style=""&gt;in media res&lt;/i&gt;—is the other way to begin. One of the most famous beginnings-in-the-middle is Dante’s opening to &lt;i style=""&gt;The Divine Comedy&lt;/i&gt; (c. 1307-20) . . . / There are at least three different middles here: the middle of ‘our life’, the middle of a dark wood, the middle of a narrative. Dante conflates life, journey and narrative, and suggests the uncanny terror of &lt;i style=""&gt;beginning &lt;/i&gt;at such a moment of middling. In particular, the uncaniness of ‘mi ritrovai’ suggests the hallucinatory terror of (re-)finding, of retrieving oneself. But Dante’s opening might also suggest that there are &lt;i style=""&gt;no &lt;/i&gt;absolute beginnings—only uncanny originary middles. No journey, no life, no narrative ever really begins: all are ‘always already’ begun. 2-3&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;Tristam Shandy&lt;/i&gt; famously confronts the intractable problem of how to end an autobiography: such a text can never catch up with itself because it takes longer to write about life than it takes to live it. In this sense, autobiography can never end. 3&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Herman Melville’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Moby Dick&lt;/i&gt;; &lt;i style=""&gt;or, The Whale&lt;/i&gt; (1851) is also framed by a number of what Gerard Genette calls ‘peritexts’—by a contents page, a dedication, an ‘Etymology’ (of the word ‘Whale’) and ‘Extracts’ (several pages of quotations about whales)—before it begins with the famous words ‘Call me Ishmael’. 4&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The first sentence of Ford Maddox Ford’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Good Soldier &lt;/i&gt;(1915) is sheer heart-tugging seduction: ‘This is the saddest story I have ever heard’ (7). It is the sort of sentence from which a novel might never recover. 5&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A poem, novel or play that does not in some sense relate to previous texts is, in fact, literally unimaginable. The author of such a text would have to invent everything. It would be like inventing a new language from scratch, without any knowledge of already existing languages. In this sense, intertextuality (the displacement of origins to other texts, which are in turn displacements of other texts and so on) is fundamental to the institution of literature. No text makes sense without other texts. Every text is what Roland Barthes calls ‘a new tissue of past citations’. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;According to this myth, all literary criticism involves a corruption of the original ‘experience’ of reading. Although we often talk about literary texts as though they have been subjected only to one reading, we all know that this is many respects simply a convenient fiction. Roland Barthes, in his book &lt;i style=""&gt;S/Z&lt;/i&gt; (1970), makes a point about the act of rereading as ‘an operation contrary to the commercial and ideological habits of our society’ and suggests that it is ‘tolerated only in certain marginal categories of readers (children, old people and professors)’. Professors—who are usually old people, very seldom children, though not infrequently an undecidable mixture of the two—include Roland Barthes, of course, and it is part of his aim to question the very idea of a single or first reading. Rereading, he argues,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;contests the claim which would have us believe that the first reading is a primary, naïve, phenomenal reading which we will only, afterwards, have to ‘explicate’, to intellectualize (as if there were a beginning of reading, as if everything were not already read: there is no &lt;i style=""&gt;first &lt;/i&gt;reading).&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: right;" align="right"&gt;7&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Readers and Reading&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Some of the most widely publicized developments in literary theory of the second half of the century have gone under the umbrella term ‘reader-response criticism’. Such developments are usually understood as a reaction against Anglo-American ‘new criticism’ of the post-war period. 11&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Associated with such US critics as Cleanth Brooks, W.K. Wimsatt and Monroe Beardsley, and indebted also to the principles of ‘practical criticism’ associated with the British critics I.A. Richards and F.R. Leavis, new criticism involved a way of reading that emphasized form—the importance of considering ‘the words on the page’—rather than factors such as the life of the author and his or her intentions, or the historical and ideological context in which the text was produced. New critics considered that such questions, while no doubt interesting, were irrelevant to a consideration of the text itself: they thought of literary texts as ‘autonomous’, as self-sufficient and self-contained unities, as aesthetic objects made of words. Correspondingly, new critics argued that to try to take account of the reactions or responses of readers in the context of, for example, a poem, was to introduce an alien and fundamentally extraneous factor. They even invented a term for what they saw as the ‘error’ involved in talking about a reader’s response in discussions of literary texts: they called it the ‘affective fallacy’. For new critics, then, what was important was to pay scrupulous attention to the words of texts themselves, and to go beyond the subjective impressionism of the reader’s response. 11&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Beginning in the late 1960s and becoming increasingly influential in the 1970s and early 1980s, reader-response criticism directly questions the principles of new criticism. For critics and theorists such as Wolfgang Iser, Stanley Fish and Michael Riffaterre, questions of the literary text and its meaning(s) cannot be disengaged from the role that the reader takes. 12&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The new critics’ sense that the meaning of the poem is simply &lt;i style=""&gt;there &lt;/i&gt;involves thinking of meaning (in Terry Eagleton’s memorable metaphor) as like a wisdom tooth, ‘waiting patiently to be extracted’. 12&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Normand Holland, for example, argues that ‘interpretation is a function of identity’ and that ‘all of us, as we read, use the literary work to symbolize and finally to replicate ourselves’. 13&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Theorists such as Stanley Fish on the other hand argue that any individual reader is necessarily part of a ‘community’ of readers. Every reader, he suggests, reads according to the conventions of his or her ‘interpretative community’. In other words, an individual reader’s response, according to this model, is determined by the conventions of reading that he or she has been educated into within a certain socio-historical context. Our recognition of the equivocality of ‘Ozymandias’, for example, is determined by the fact that we have been taught to recognize multiple meanings of texts whenever possible; polysemia is, in a sense, the very ‘logo’ of contemporary university English studies. 13&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Rather, the text produces certain ‘blanks’ or ‘gaps’ that the reader must attempt to complete: the reader ‘is drawn into the events and made to supply what is meant from what is not said’. For Iser, the fact that we know nothing about the traveler in Shelley’s poem, for example, ‘spurs / the reader into action’. ‘Who is this traveler?’, we might ask. ‘What does he or she think about what is described in the poem?’ The text prompts us imaginatively to fill in or fill out such hermeneutic or interpretative ‘gaps’. 14&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Judith Fetterley, for example, has argued that female readers of classic US fiction (and, by implication, of other literary texts) have been ‘immasculated’, by which she means that they have traditionally been taught to read ‘as men’. Writing in the late 1970s, Fetterley argues that women should begin to liberate themselves from the notion of a ‘universal’ reader (who is implicitly male) and from an identification with male viewpoints in reading, and to develop specifically female models of reading. 15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thus deconstruction is interested in the fact that while any text demands a ‘faithful’ reading, it also demands an &lt;i style=""&gt;individual &lt;/i&gt;response. Put differently, reading is at once singular (yours and nobody else’s) and general (conforming to patterns of meaning dictated by the text—a text that does not require &lt;i style=""&gt;you &lt;/i&gt;in order to function). Through analysis of these and other paradoxes, critics such as Paul de Man and J. Hillis Miller suggest ways in which reading is strange, unsettling and even ‘impossible’. 17&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Jacques Derrida has referred to the &lt;i style=""&gt;delireium &lt;/i&gt;of reading, a pun or ‘portmanteau’ word which combines the French ‘lire’ (‘to read’) with ‘delirium’, to suggest ways in which reading can be delirious or hallucinatory. 17&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Author&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The ambiguity of ‘it’ corresponds to another kind of uncertainty. For what is also unclear from this opening sentence is &lt;i style=""&gt;who is speaking&lt;/i&gt; or, more accurately, &lt;i style=""&gt;who is writing&lt;/i&gt;. After all, despite the seductiveness of the confiding, colloquial voice here, it would be somewhat naïve or at least reductive to pretend that this is &lt;i style=""&gt;not &lt;/i&gt;writing. 19&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Above all, they provoke the question: who is speaking? In presenting us with the voice of a fictional speaker, these texts draw attention to the figure of the author as a sort of concealed or cryptic, haunting but unspecified presence. Who is behind this ‘I’? The opening of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Catcher in the Rye&lt;/i&gt; thus introduces a general question for literary criticism and theory, the question of the presence of another ‘I’—the haunting absent-presence of the ‘I’ who writes, of the author. The author is a kind of ghost. 20&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;You really can be drawn into the feeling that the author is ‘a terrific friend of yours’ or at least that your appreciation and understanding of an author is so intense it touches on the telepathic. In a sense, Holden’s reference to getting on the phone to the author is uncannily apposite: the rapport that exists between you and your favourite author is indeed like a sort of surreal tele-link. The author is an absent presence, both there and not there. You may feel that you understand like nobody else what it is that the author is saying; and you may be willing to acknowledge that his author can express your opinions, thoughts and feelings as well as or even better than you yourself could. This is, in fact, precisely how the greatness of Shakespeare is often described. It is what William Hazlitt says, for example, in his 1818 lecture on dramatic poetry: ‘the striking peculiarity of Shakespeare’s mind’ is ‘its power of communication with all other minds’. 21&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The author, in other words, is not so much an ‘actual author at all: rather, it is your personal projection, &lt;i style=""&gt;your idea &lt;/i&gt;of the author. Second, it is also the case that the author not only &lt;i style=""&gt;may be &lt;/i&gt;dead, but in some respects always already &lt;i style=""&gt;is &lt;/i&gt;dead. 21&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[intentional fallacy]: In what became a conceptual cornerstone of Anglo-American New Criticism, they argued that ‘the design or intention of the author is neither available nor desirable as a standard for judging the success of a literary work’. All we have, they argued, are the ‘words on the page’—which may indicate intention but can never finally prove it. Even if we were to go to a living author and ask what he or she meant by a particular text, all we would get would be another &lt;i style=""&gt;text &lt;/i&gt;(his or her answer), which would then, turn, be open to interpretation. Just because it comes ‘from the horse’s mouth’ does not mean that the horse is telling the truth, or that the horse &lt;i style=""&gt;knows &lt;/i&gt;the truth, or indeed that what the horse has to say about the ‘words on the page’ is any more interesting or illuminating than what anyone else might have to say. 22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But rather than solving the problem of interpretive authority, ‘The Death of the Author’ in certain / respects simply transfers it. In particular, Barthes argues that ‘the death of the author’ is synonymous with ‘the birth of the reader’. 22-23&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Barthes writes:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;We know now that a text is not a line of words releasing a single ‘theological’ meaning (the ‘message’ of the Author-God) but a multi-dimensional space in which a variety of writings, none of them original, blend and clash. The text is a tissue of quotations drawn from the innumerable centres of culture . . . Once the Author is removed, the claim to decipher a text becomes quite futile. To give a text an Author is to impose a limit on that text, to furnish it with a final signified, to close the writing.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: right;" align="right"&gt;23&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Barthes’s essay should be read alongside Michel Foucault’s ‘What Is an Author?’ an essay that is undoubtedly more systematic and / rigorous than Barthes’s in many respects. More drily but more carefully than Barthes, Foucault provides (but note the present tense: Foucault, too, is dead) an extraordinary sense of the figure of the author as a &lt;i style=""&gt;historical construction&lt;/i&gt;. The idea of the author is not a timeless given: the figure and significance of the author varies across time, and from one culture to another, from one discourse to another and so on. As regards works of literature, Foucault is concerned to criticize the notion of the author as ‘the principle of a certain unity of writing’. In other words, like Barthes, he puts into question the idea that the author is a god-like or (in more Foucauldian terms) saint-like figure, that the author is the presiding authority or principle of coherence for the understanding of a text. He does this primarily by focusing on the historical and ideological determinations of the notion of the author. He notes, for example, that&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;There was a time when the texts that we today call ‘literary’ (narratives, stories, epics, tragedies, comedies) were accepted, put into circulation, and valorized without any question about the identity of their author; their anonymity caused no difficulties since their ancientness, whether real or imagined, was regarded as a sufficient guarantee of their status. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: right;" align="right"&gt;23-24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While we think of the author as endlessly creative, in other words, our practice of reading and criticism makes him or her into a locus of authority which confines meaning and significance to a single univocal strand. Foucault thus concludes: ‘The author is therefore the ideological figure by which one marks the manner in which we fear the proliferation of meaning’. We want there to be an identifiable author for a text because this comforts us with the notion that there is a particular sense to that text. 24&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Text and the World&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Poststructuralism (including new historicism, feminism, and deconstruction) consistently undermines the very terms of this text-world dichotomy. Michel Foucault puts the point in a Nietzschean way: ‘if language expresses, it does so not in so far as it is an imitation and duplication of things, but in so far as it manifests . . . the fundamental will of those who speak it’. 29&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But Marvell’s poem [“To His Coy Mistress”, 1681] does not stop here. It can be shown to engage with the world through the use of a number of specific discourses. The seduction is mediated not only by reference to other kinds of literary texts (poems of section, love poems, the &lt;i style=""&gt;blazon&lt;/i&gt;, the &lt;i style=""&gt;carpe diem &lt;/i&gt;or &lt;i style=""&gt;memento mori &lt;/i&gt;motif and so on), but also in terms of other kinds of discourse (biblical, classical, colonial, philosophical, scientific, military). In this respect, the poem could be seen as an example of what the Russian critic M.M. Bakhtin calls ‘heteroglossia’, in that it embraces a series of overlapping codes and discourses. This complex jumble of references to different discourses positions the text in relation to ‘the world’—even if we try to read the poem as simply fictional. 31&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In this way we could attempt to clarify the notoriously controversial statement by Jacques Derrida, in his book &lt;i style=""&gt;Of Grammatology&lt;/i&gt;, that ‘There is nothing outside the text’. This much quoted and much misunderstood slogan is, in fact, a misleading translation of the French sentence ‘Il n’y a pas de hors-texte’, which might be better translated as ‘There is no outside-text’. The latter version is preferable because it is easier to see that it is saying something credible: Derrida’s point is not that there is no such thing as a ‘real world’ but that there is nothing outside context, there is no perception or experience which is not bound up with effects of text or language. 31&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Edward Said’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The World, the Text, and the Critic&lt;/i&gt;, especially the title essay, persuasively argues for a recognition of the fact that ‘a text in being a text is a being in the world’. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The uncanny has to do with a sense of strangeness, mystery or eeriness. More particularly it concerns a sense of unfamiliarity which appears at the very heart of the familiar, or else a sense of familiarity which appears at the very heart of the unfamiliar. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;‘Familiar’ goes back to the Latin &lt;i style=""&gt;familia&lt;/i&gt;, a family; as an adjective it means ‘well acquainted or intimate’, ‘having a thorough knowledge’, etc.; but as a noun ‘familiar’ carries the more unsettling, supernatural sense of ‘a spirit or demon supposed to come to a person &lt;i style=""&gt;esp &lt;/i&gt;a witch, etc., at his or her call’. We might think here, for example, of the demonic ‘familiar’ that is said to haunt Bertha Mason in Charlotte Bronte’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt; (1847) or, more comically, of the 12-year-old Maud’s ‘supernatural companion’ in Elizabeth Bown’s superb novel &lt;i style=""&gt;A World of Love&lt;/i&gt; (1955). 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;On the other hand, literature itself could be defined as the discourse of the uncanny: literature is the kind of writing which most persistently and most provocatively engages with the uncanny aspects of experience, thought and feeling. In some ways this is in keeping with the sort of conception of literature theorized by the Russian formalists of the early twentieth century, especially Viktor Shklovsky. Literature, for the Russian formalists, has to with &lt;i style=""&gt;defamiliarization &lt;/i&gt;(&lt;i style=""&gt;ostranenie&lt;/i&gt;): it makes the familiar strange, it challenges our beliefs and assumptions about the world and about the nature of ‘reality’. Bertolt Brecht’s argument that theatre should produce ‘alienation effects’ is an obvious analogy here. For Brecht, no actor is supposed to identify completely with the character he or she plays. Likewise the spectator is encourage to feel dissociated, uneasy, alienated. In accordance with this, Brecht’s concern is to demonstrate that the ‘real’ is not something that is simply a &lt;i style=""&gt;given&lt;/i&gt;: it is not something definite and immutable, but is constructed through human perception, language, beliefs and assumptions, and consequently it is something that can be changed. In Brechtian terms, the alienating or defamiliarizing power of drama—and art and literature more generally—lies in its capacity to transform us and the world around us. 37&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The uncanny—in particular as first elaborated by Freud, in his essay of that title—is central to any description of the literary. 37&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpFirst" style="text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;1.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;The uncanny involves, above all, strange kinds of repetition: repetition of a feeling, situation, event or character. Two obvious examples of the uncanny, in this respect, would be the experience of &lt;i style=""&gt;déjà vu&lt;/i&gt; (the sense that something has happened before), and the idea of the double (or &lt;i style=""&gt;doppelgänger&lt;/i&gt;). &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpLast" style="text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;2.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;Odd coincidences and, more generally, the sense that things are &lt;i style=""&gt;fated &lt;/i&gt;to happen. 37&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Robots and other automata (such as Terminator), on the other hand, are also uncanny, for the opposite reason: what is perceived as human is in fact mechanical. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;we might think, for instance, of George Eliot’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Lifted Veil&lt;/i&gt; (1878)—the very title of which gestures towards uncanny revelation. Eliot’s narrator, Latimer, describes how he suddenly becomes capable of reading others’ thoughts. In this way he presents an uncanny example of one of the most fundamental characteristics of narrative fiction: he becomes an omniscient (or nearly omniscient) narrator. 40&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;10. Death, in particular, death as something at once familiar—‘all that lives must die’, as Gertrude puts it (&lt;i style=""&gt;Hamlet&lt;/i&gt;)—and absolutely unfamiliar, unthinkable, unimaginable. 40&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What makes the double uncanny? According to Freud’s essay, the double is paradoxically both a promise of immortality (look, there’s my double, I can be reproduced, I can live forever) and a harbinger of death (look, there I am, no longer me here, but there: I am about to die, or else I must be dead already). The notion of the double undermines the very logic of identity. 41&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Every ‘word’, for example, is capable of being put into quotation marks and the act of putting it into quotation marks makes that word a little strange, as if different from itself, referring to something or somewhere else. This is a general point, also, about repetition: repetition of a word (‘Words, words, words’, as Hamlet says) can give rise to a sense of hollowness, strangeness, even spookiness. 42&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The uncanny, then, is an experience—even though this may have to do with the unthinkable or unimaginable. It is not a theme which a writer uses or which a text possesses. The uncanny is not something simply present like an object in a painting. It is, rather, an effect. In this respect it has to do with how we read or interpret (interestingly, it makes no difference here whether we are talking about something in a book or something in the so-called outside world). In other words, the uncanny has to do, most of all, with effects of reading, with the experience of &lt;i style=""&gt;the reader&lt;/i&gt;. The uncanny is not so much &lt;i style=""&gt;in &lt;/i&gt;the text we are reading: rather, it is like a foreign body within &lt;i style=""&gt;ourselves&lt;/i&gt;. 43&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Monuments&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For Kermode, it is the possibility of a certain ‘openness’ to interpretation, what he terms the text’s ‘accommodation’, which allows what we call a ‘classic’ to survive. Kermode evokes a sense of the as the living dead, surviving endlessly on new readers. His account has certain implications for notions of authorial intention and for ideas about the limits of interpretation: if a literary text can be read and reread at different times, in accordance with their varying (conscious &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;unconscious) interests, prejudices, ideas and conventions, then it would seem that the text cannot be limited to a single or univocal interpretation. If this position is correct, Kermode comments, we must somehow ‘cope with the paradox that the classic changes, yet retains its identity’. And this has the further consequence that the text must be ‘capable of saying more than its author meant’, even if it were the case that saying ‘more than he meant was what he meant to do’. Strange as it might seem, a ‘classic’ author may have meant what he or she cannot have known that he or she meant. Ultimately, Kermode suggests, ‘the text is under the absolute control of no thinking subject’ and is ‘not a message from one mind to another’. 47&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;critical vocabularies change over time while always being in any case somewhat porous, unstable, contentious. In the eighteenth century, the vocabulary of value included ideas of proportion, probability and propriety; the Romantics developed a vocabulary of the sublime, imagination and originality; while nearer to our time, the New Critics valued complexity, paradox, irony and tension in poems, and postmodern critics valorize disjunction, fragmentation, heteroglossia, aporia, decentering. 48&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;At the same time, this conception of the Shakespearean monument has undergone radical demystification and deconstruction in the work of such critics as Terence Hawkes, Jonathan Dollimore, Joel Fineman, Catherine Belsey, John Drakakis, Margreta de Grazia and others. 49&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Narrative&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The historian Hayden White has given special emphasis to the fact that history is written in the form certain kinds of narrative, that the task of the historian is to ‘charge . . . events’ with ‘a / comprehensible plot structure’. 54-55&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One of the ways in which lyric poetry is defined, in fact, is by the absence of any such representation of events—lyric poems characteristically use the present tense and exploit a sense of the presence of the speaker in the act of meditating or speaking. 55&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Narrative, however, is characterized by its foregrounding of a series of events or action which are connected in time. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But narratives also invariably involve what the narratologist Gerard Genette has called anachronisms—flashbacks, / jumps forwards (or prolepses), the slowing down and speeding up of events and other distortions of the linear time-sequence. Texts such as Virginia Woolf’s ‘The Mark on the Wall’ (1921) dislodge our sense of temporal sequence The story begins: ‘Perhaps it was the middle of January in the present year’. This suggests that the event recounted span a number of months, but by the end we have the sense that the story follows the wanderings of the narrator’s consciousness over only a number of minutes or, at most, hours. Despite this and many other distortions of chronological order, however, Woolf’s text is only readable insofar as it exploits our &lt;i style=""&gt;expectations &lt;/i&gt;of narrative sequence. Indeed, these distortions themselves can only be conceived against a background of linear chronological sequence. 55-56&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The beginning-middle-end sequence of a narrative also tends to emphasize what is known as a teleological progression—the &lt;i style=""&gt;end &lt;/i&gt;(in Greek, &lt;i style=""&gt;telos&lt;/i&gt;) itself as the place to get to. A lyric poem does not seem to rely on its ending to provide coherence: the end is not typically the place where all will be resolved. By contrast, we often think of a good story as one that we just cannot put down, a novel we compulsively read to find out what happens at the end. The narrative theorist Peter Brooks has studied ways in which readers’ desires are directed towards the end, ways in which narratives are structured towards, or as a series of digressions from, an ending:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;we are able to read present moments—in literature and, by extension, in life—as endowed with narrative meaning only because we / read them in anticipation of the structuring power of those ending that will retrospectively give them the order and significance of plot. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Likewise, Brooks has elaborated the paradoxical ways in which the dénouement or tying up of a story is worked towards through the paradox of digression. Thus, for example, while we may find a novel, film or play frustrating if it contains too many digressions from the main plot, we enjoy the suspense involved in delaying a dénouement. ‘Suspense’ movies, thrillers and so on, in particular, exploit this strangely masochistic pleasure that take in delay. One of the paradoxical attractions of a good story, in fact, is often understood to be its balancing of digression, on the one hand, with progression towards an end, on the other. 56-57&lt;/p&gt;      &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As Jonathan Culler has suggested, a fundamental premise of narratology is that narrative has a double structure: the level of the told (story) and the level of telling (discourse). 58&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt; &lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;These levels have been given different names by different theorists—the Russian formalists call them &lt;i style=""&gt;fibula &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;sjuzhet&lt;/i&gt;; the French structuralists call them either &lt;i style=""&gt;recit &lt;/i&gt;(or &lt;i style=""&gt;historie&lt;/i&gt;) and &lt;i style=""&gt;discours&lt;/i&gt;, and so on. ‘Story’, in this sense, involves the events or actions which the narrator would like us to believe occurred, the events (explicitly or implicitly) &lt;i style=""&gt;represented&lt;/i&gt;. ‘Discourse’, on the other hand, involves the way in which these events are recounted, how they get told, the organization of the &lt;i style=""&gt;telling&lt;/i&gt;. In fact, of course, these two levels can never be entirely separated, and much narrative theory has been concerned to describe ways in which they interact. 58&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, rather / than appealing to the idea of a sequence of events, Barbara Herrnstein Smith has argued that we need to ground our understanding of narrative in terms of ‘someone telling someone else that something happened’. The significance of this proposition is that it redirects our focus from the events or actions themselves to the relationship between the author or teller and the reader or listener. As Jonathan Culler has put it, ‘To tell a story is to claim a certain authority, which listeners grant’. Much of the work in narrative theory has involved attempts to discriminate among different kinds of narrators (first person or third person, objective or subjective, reliable or unreliable, omniscient or not, together with questions concerning his or her ‘point of view’, his or her ‘voice’ and so on). Our understanding of a text is pervaded by our sense of the character, trustworthiness and objectivity of the figure who is narrative. Moreover, it is often very important to discriminate between the narratorial point of view and that of the so-called implied author—a particularly important distinction in certain ironic texts. 59&lt;/p&gt; &lt;br /&gt; &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Character&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the &lt;i style=""&gt;Poetics&lt;/i&gt;, Aristotle argues that character is ‘secondary’ to what he calls the ‘first essential’ or ‘lifeblood’ of tragedy—the plot—and that characters are included ‘for the sake of the action’. By contrast, in his essay ‘The Art of Fiction’ (1884), the novelist Henry James asks, ‘What is character but the determination of incident? What is incident but the illustration of character?’ 63&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In this chapter, we shall focus, in particular, on the nineteenth-century realist tradition. It is, we suggest, this tradition which has culminated in the kinds of assumptions that we often hold about people and characters today. And it is against such preconceptions that modernist and postmodernist texts tend to work. 64&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Realist characterization presupposes a ‘mimetic’ model of literary texts whereby what is primary or original is a real person, and a character in a book is simply a copy of such a person. 65&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, ‘person’ goes back to the Latin word &lt;i style=""&gt;persona&lt;/i&gt;, the mask worn by an actor in a play on the classical stage. The English language uses the word ‘persona’ to signify a kind of mask or disguise, a pretended or assumed character. The word ‘person’, then, is bound up with questions of fictionality, disguise, representation and mask. 66&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;‘character’ means both a letter or sign, a mark of writing, and the ‘essential’ qualities of a ‘person’. Again, the etymology of the word is suggestive: from the Greek word &lt;i style=""&gt;kharateein&lt;/i&gt;, to engrave, the word becomes a mark or sign, a person’s title and hence a distinguishing mark—that which distinguishes one person from another—and from this a ‘fictional’ person or a person on stage. 66&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Voice&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One of the most obvious extremes of voice in literature is in relation to music—in other words, the idea that voice becomes pure sound, turns into music. Here we may recall Walter Pater’s suggestion that all art constantly aspires towards the condition of music: this is as much true of the ‘smoky kind of voice’ whose singing transfixes and transforms the life of the narrator in Jean Rhys’s story ‘Let Them Call It Jazz’ (1962) as it is of the glozing, serpentine voice that seduces Eve in Milton’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Paradise Lost&lt;/i&gt;, or of the song of the skylark or of the nightingale to which Shelley and Keats respectively aspire in their great song-like Odes. At the same time, however, we are all perfectly aware that literary texts are &lt;i style=""&gt;not &lt;/i&gt;(simply) music or song. Part of what makes texts literary is indeed their peculiar, paradoxical relation to music (not least in lyric poems and ballads, originally with or as music). That is to say, poems or short stories or other texts may aspire towards the condition of music, but they are necessarily stuck in their so-called linguistic predicament. 73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Bloom’s celebrated theory is that what impels poets to write is not so much the desire to reflect on the world as the desire to respond to and to challenge the voices of the dead. 77&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;there is the importance of seeing literature as a space in which one encounters multiple voices. Literary texts call upon us to think about them in terms of many voices—for instance, in terms of what M.M. Bakhtin calls &lt;i style=""&gt;heteroglossia&lt;/i&gt; or of what he, Julia Kristeva, Roland Barthes and others refer to as &lt;i style=""&gt;polyphony&lt;/i&gt;. Literature is, as Salman Rushdie has observed, ‘the one place in any society where, within the secrecy of our own heads, we can hear &lt;i style=""&gt;voices talking about everything in every possible way&lt;/i&gt;’. 78&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;On the other hand—and this has been a related and similarly important feature of recent critical and theoretical concerns—literature encourages us to think about the idea that there may in fact be no such as &lt;i style=""&gt;a &lt;/i&gt;voice, a single, unified voice (whether that of an author, a narrator, a reader or anyone else). Rather, there is difference and multiplicity &lt;i style=""&gt;within&lt;/i&gt; every voice. There is, then, not only the kind of socio-literary polyphony that Bakhtin describes, and which he illustrates for example by looking at the way Dickens orchestrates, inhabits and detaches himself from the role of various speakers in his novel &lt;i style=""&gt;Little Dorrit&lt;/i&gt; (Bakhtin 1992, 203-5). But in addition to this, and more fundamentally, any one voice is in fact made up of multiple voices. There is difference and polyphony &lt;i style=""&gt;within &lt;/i&gt;every voice. We have tried to suggest this by looking at some of the ways in which the voice of an author or poet is always phantasmagoric or ghostly. We might conclude, however, with a through proffered in one of the ‘Adagia’ (or ‘aphorisms’) of the poet Wallace Stevens: ‘When the mind is like a hall in which thought is like a voice speaking, the voice is always that of someone else’. 78&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Figures and Tropes&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When we think that we speak ‘truthfully’, without the distortions of figuration, Nietzsche suggests, we only deceive ourselves. The language of truth, language supposedly purified of figures and tropes, is simply language to which we have become so habituated that we no longer recognize it as figurative. This suggests that our world is constituted figuratively, that we relate to ourselves, to other people, to the world, through figures of speech. The manipulation and exploitation of figurative language may therefore be understood to have fundamental implications for the political, social, even economic constitution of our world. The very way that we understand the world may be said to be mediated by the kinds of figures that we use to speak about it. We could think about this in terms of any everyday aspect (aspect is a visual metaphor) of life—for example, the names of newspapers, those ‘organs’ (a metaphor) that help to &lt;i style=""&gt;organize &lt;/i&gt;(the same organic metaphor) our world. 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As Paul de Man / remarks, tropes are not ‘a derived, marginal, or aberrant form of language but the linguistic paradigm par excellence’: figurative language ‘characterizes language as such’. 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is in this way that Ellison’s narrator is invisible, for while people think that they see—they think they see a black man—in fact they see nothing, they are blinded by metaphor. Ellison’s novel suggests that such habitual blindness may be challenged and in turn transformed by an act of language. It presents a metaphor or allegory of the invisible man to counter the worn coin of representation. After all, the effacement of the black man is, in a crucial sense, an act of language. Without the vocabulary of prejudice and racism, any such effacement would be inconceivable. Racism is an effect of language. In particular, the passage from Ellison cited above suggests that racism is an effect of synecdochic substitution—skin pigment for personal identity, individual for collective or racial identity. The invisible man can be seen again, his invisibility perceived, through alternative metaphors, through figures. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The extraordinary ending to the poem involves another metaphor for the bird’s flight—the flight of a butterfly—but presents this in terms of swimming. The bird is like a butterfly leaping off a bank into the water so delicately that there is no (s)plash. With the phrase ‘Banks of Noon’, Dickinson’s poem disturbs the basis of metaphorical transformation itself. ‘Banks of Noon’ is no more comprehensible than the ‘frightened Beads’ encountered earlier. The metaphorical transitions are short-circuited, for while it is possible to see that a bird’s flight is ‘like’ rowing a boat, it is unclear how a bank of noon can be ‘like’ anything physical—are we to believe that ‘noon’ can be a kind of river bank, for example? The phrase highlights the deceptiveness of figuration, its potential for linguistic &lt;i style=""&gt;trompes l’eil&lt;/i&gt; and hallucinatory effects. It dramatizes the ease, the inevitability with which language slides away from effects of / reference. On the other hand, ‘Banks of Noon’ can be considered in terms of another kind of phenomenon—intertextuality—whereby a text is woven out of borrowed words and phrases. In this respect, the phrase repeats the Shakespearean ‘bank and shoal of time’ from Macbeth’s murderous speech—giving the sense of the present being a kind of isthmus within the ocean of eternity—and suggests the end or the edge of time, of time strangely suspended or delayed. The ending of Dickinson’s poem suggests that figurative language entails a series of displacements and substitutions which both produce and withhold the illusion of reference. In these and other ways, Dickinson’s poem suggests that figures make and unmake our world, give us meaning and take it away. 86&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Laughter&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To take a metaphor literally (which can also be called ‘catachresis’ or ‘misapplication of a word’) is an example of a rhetorical device that is often very effective as a means of laughter. 89&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This fall might be seen as a literalization and structural equivalent of the fall of the tragic hero. In this respect comedy is not the &lt;i style=""&gt;opposite &lt;/i&gt;of tragedy but the same, viewed from a different perspective. 95&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When we think of tragedy in the context of literature in English, no doubt we think first of Shakespeare and especially of the ‘great tragedies’, &lt;i style=""&gt;Hamlet&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;Othello&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;King Lear&lt;/i&gt;, and &lt;i style=""&gt;Macbeth&lt;/i&gt;. With such plays in mind we could suggest that tragedy comprises four basic elements. The first is that there is a central character (the protagonist), someone who is ‘noble’ and with whom we are able to / sympathize or identify. The second is that this character should suffer and (preferably) die, and that his or her downfall or death should roughly coincide with the end of the play. The third is that the downfall or death of the central character should be felt by the spectator or reader to be both inevitable and ‘right’ but at the same time in some sense unjustifiable and unacceptable. The fourth element can be referred to as apocalypticism. As we have already indicated, it is not just the death of the protagonist that we are presented with, in a tragedy: in identifying with the protagonist who dies, we are also drawn into thinking about our own death. And because the protagonist’s death is invariably shattering to other characters, tragedy always engages with a broader sense of death and destruction, a shattering of society or the world as a whole.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Without these four elements there cannot be tragedy. From an Aristotelian perspective we might want to propose additional elements, in particular the notions of &lt;i style=""&gt;peripeteia&lt;/i&gt; (‘reversal’), &lt;i style=""&gt;anagnorisis&lt;/i&gt; (‘revelation’ or ‘coming to self-knowledge’) and &lt;i style=""&gt;hamartia&lt;/i&gt; (‘tragic flaw’ or ‘error’). &lt;i style=""&gt;Peripeteia &lt;/i&gt;is a useful term for referring to the reversals or sudden changes in fortune that a character or characters may experience—Lear’s being made homeless, for instance, or Othello’s being transformed by ‘the green-ey’d monster’ of jealousy. Aristotle introduced the term in the context of tragedy, though it is also apposite in other contexts, including comedy (where a character experiences a reversal or sudden change for the good). &lt;i style=""&gt;Anagnorisis &lt;/i&gt;refers to the idea of a moment of revelation or recognition, especially the moment when a protagonist experiences a sudden awakening to the truth or to self-knowledge. 100&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Finally, there is something apocalyptic about the tragic, not only in the sense that it consistently entails an experience of unmanageable disorder but also in that this experience of disorder is linked to a more general kind of &lt;i style=""&gt;revelation&lt;/i&gt; (the meaning of the original Greek word ‘apocalypsis’). The apocalyptic or revelation at the heart of the tragic has to do with the idea that there is no God or gods looking down on the world to see that justice is done, or that, if there are gods, they are profoundly careless, indifferent, even sadistic. The heavens may be occupied or vacant, but the world is terrible and &lt;i style=""&gt;makes no sense&lt;/i&gt;. 102&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;First of all, there is the idea of the central character with whom one strongly sympathizes or identifies. ‘Sympathy’ here entails primarily the idea of ‘entering into another’s feelings or mind’. It carries clear connotation of the original Greek terms ‘syn’, &lt;i style=""&gt;with&lt;/i&gt;, and ‘pathos’, &lt;i style=""&gt;suffering&lt;/i&gt;—that is to say, ‘sympathy’ as ‘suffering with’. It is important to distinguish this from ‘feeling sorry for’. In tragedy, sympathy with a character is indistinguishable from a logic of identification, of identifying with that character and experiencing and suffering with her or him. Likewise, it may be useful to distinguish ‘sympathy’ from ‘empathy. ‘Sympathy’, ‘sympathetic’ and ‘sympathizing with’ are preferable to ‘empathy’, ‘empathetic’ or ‘empathizing with’, if only because the notion of empathy (‘I can really empathize with that’) tends to suggest that &lt;i style=""&gt;we know who we are&lt;/i&gt;. The tragic, on the contrary, has to do with a sense of &lt;i style=""&gt;loss&lt;/i&gt; of identity—the sense that (in Barker’s words) ‘you are not certain who you are’.&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;103&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the tragic seems to involve a peculiar contradiction whereby death is inevitable and therefore (however painfully) appropriate &lt;i style=""&gt;but at the same time &lt;/i&gt;unjust, unacceptable and therefore inappropriate. 104&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But it is also evident that tragedy seems to have undergone certain changes in the past century or so. There are various reasons for this. One reason to do with the notion of ‘the death of God’. Tragedy, that is to say, is bound to be different if it is considered, at the outset, from a secular perspective. Shakespearean tragedy might be said to be modern to the extent that it seems to dramatize the terrible revelation of a secular and arbitrary world, a purposeless universe of suffering and death. . . A second reason why tragedy is not what it used to be concerns the transformations that have taken place over the past two hundred years or so regarding the notions of the individual and society. If modern tragedies tend to be about ordinary people rather than kings or queens, they also show how far the lives of such ‘ordinary people’ are bound up, determined and constrained by broader social, economic and political realities. One of the first modern tragedies in European drama, Henrik / Ibsen’s &lt;i style=""&gt;A Doll’s House&lt;/i&gt; (1879), for example, is not simply about the break-up of the ‘doll’ Nora’s marriage: it is about the ways in which the patriarchal institution and conventions of marriage effectively &lt;i style=""&gt;programme &lt;/i&gt;this tragic break-up. Particularly in the wake of Ibsen’s work, in other words, there is a fundamental shift from a classical idea of tragedy as inevitable and beyond human control to the modern idea of a tragedy as something humanly engineered and happening in a world in which something could and should be done, for instance about sexual inequality, racism and so on. 107&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;History&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;New historicists argue that to ask about the relationship between literature and history is the wrong question. The form of the question presupposes that there is literature on the one side and history on the other. Despite their differences, ‘new critics’, ‘background critics’ and ‘reflectionists’ tend to rely on precisely such a polarity: they assume that the categories of ‘literature’ and ‘history’ are intrinsically separate. They distinguish, more or less explicitly, between the need for the interpretation of literary texts on the one hand, and the transparency of literature on the other. 112&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For old-historicist critics, history is not so much textual as more simply a series of empirically verifiable events. And they also assume that it is possible for our knowledge of both historical events and literary texts to be detached and objective, outside the forces of history. 112&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;New historicism may be understood as a reaction against such presuppositions: put briefly, it may be defined as a recognition of the extent to which history is textual and as a rejection of the autonomy of the literary text and the objectivity of interpretation in general. As the quasi-founder of new historicism, Stephen Greenblatt, remarks in an essay entitled ‘Toward a Poetics of Culture’, ‘methodological self-consciousness is one of the distinguishing marks of the new historicism in cultural studies as opposed to a historicism based upon faith in the transparency of signs and interpretive procedures’. Thus, new historicists argue that the production of literary texts is a cultural practice different only in its specific mode or formulation from other practices—from furniture-making to teaching to warfare to legal process to printing to basket-weaving to selling double-glazing. No absolute distinction can be made between literary texts and other cultural practices. As Stephen Greenblatt puts it, art is ‘made up along with other products, practices, discourses of a given culture’. Literary texts are embedded within the social and economic circumstances in which they are produced and consumed. But what is important for new historicists is that these circumstances are not stable in themselves are susceptible to being rewritten and transformed. From this perspective, literary texts are part of a larger circulation of social energies, both products of and influences on a particular culture or ideology. What is new about new historicism in particular is its recognition that history is the ‘history of the present’, that history is in the making, that, rather than being monumental and closed, history is radically open to transformation and rewriting. 112&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;New historicists argue that any ‘knowledge’ of the past is necessarily mediated by &lt;i style=""&gt;texts&lt;/i&gt; or, to put it differently, that history is in many respects textual. A number of major consequences follow from this assertion. In the first place, there can be no knowledge of the past without interpretation. (This is one of the ways in which new historicism is specifically Nietzschean: as Nietzsche said, ‘facts is precisely what there is not, only interpretations’. Just as literary texts need to be read, so do the ‘facts’ of history. Thus, theorists such as Hayden White suggest that our knowledge of the past is determined by particular narrative configuration—that in talking about the past we tell stories. ‘Properly understood’, White remarks,&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;histories ought never to be read as unambiguous signs of the events they report, but rather as symbolic structures, extended metaphors, that ‘liken’ the events reported in them to some form with which we have already become familiar in our literary culture . . . By the very constitution of a set of events in such a way as to make a comprehensible story out of them, the historian charges those events with the symbolic significance of a comprehensible plot structure. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In this respect, the strategies and tools of critical analysis—the consideration of figures and tropes, a critical awareness of the rhetorical elements of language and so on—are as appropriate to a critical study of history as they are to literary studies. 113&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Greenblatt and other new historicist critics reject any attempt to produce a ‘whole’ or final reading and argue for reading which are apparently disjunctive or fragmented. Similarly, questioning the boundaries of text and world, of art and / society, such critics work ‘at the margins of the text’ in order to gain ‘insight into the half-hidden cultural transaction through which great works of art are empowered’. A critic might study legal documents, for example, or arguments concerning the politics of kingship, or handbooks on the education of children, or accounts of exotic travels and exploration and so on, in order to get a purchase on a particular work of literature. But such texts are not to be understood as the background to or context of the literary text. Rather, like plays, poems and novels, they are to be understood as texts through which questions of politics and power must be negotiated. 114&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Stephen Greenblatt argues that culture ‘is a particular network of negotiations for the exchange of material goods, ideas, and—through institutions like enslavement, adoption, or marriage—people’. Greenblatt also contends that ‘Great writers are precisely masters of these codes, specialists in cultural exchange’. 120&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;T.S. Eliot is not often read as a new historicist, but he did make at least one comment with which such critics might subscribe: writing of the task of the poet in ‘Tradition and the Individual Talent’, Eliot remarks that he (or she) needs a ‘historical sense’ which, he says, ‘involves a perception, not only of the pastness of the past but of its presence’. 123&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Me&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The French poststructuralist Michel Foucault has written: ‘There are two meanings of the word “subject”: subject to someone else by control and dependence, and tied to one’s own identity by a conscience or self-knowledge’. The word ‘person’, by contrast, perhaps too easily retains connotations of the ‘I’ or ‘me’ as detached from everything, a &lt;i style=""&gt;free agent&lt;/i&gt;. Likewise, the term ‘individual’ (etymologically from the Latin &lt;i style=""&gt;individuus&lt;/i&gt;, ‘undivided’ or ‘not divisible’) misleadingly suggests a sense of the ‘I’ as simply free, as being at one with itself and autonomous or self-ruling. it is this idea of the sovereignty of the ‘I’ that Freud gestures towards when he speaks of ‘His Majesty the ego’. 123&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The usefulness of the term ‘subject’, then, is that it encourages a more critical attentiveness to the fact that the ‘I’ is &lt;i style=""&gt;not &lt;/i&gt;autonomous, that it does not exist in a sort of vacuum. Rather an ‘I’ or ‘me’ is always &lt;i style=""&gt;subject&lt;/i&gt; to forces and effects both outside itself (environmental, social, cultural, economic, educational, etc.) and ‘within’ itself (in particular in terms of what is called the unconscious or, in more recent philosophical / terms, otherness). 124&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;You cannot be an ‘I’ without having a proper name, and in English-speaking countries you usually acquire a proper name around the time of birth or even before. we are born into language, we are born—more precisely—into patriarchal language, into being identified by a patronym, by a paternal proper name. 124&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;More broadly what is being suggested here is that questions of personal or individual identity are indissociably bound up with language. We may like to suppose that there is some ‘me’ outside language or that there is some way of thinking about ourselves which involves a non-linguistic ‘me’. But the &lt;i style=""&gt;idea &lt;/i&gt;of this non-linguistic ‘me’ must found / itself in language. We cannot, in any &lt;i style=""&gt;meaningful &lt;/i&gt;way, escape the fact that we are &lt;i style=""&gt;subject to &lt;/i&gt;language. 125&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The principle of the Cartesian cogito (‘I think therefore I am’)—that is to say, the model of the &lt;i style=""&gt;rational subject&lt;/i&gt; which Descartes theorizes . . . 125&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Likewise, and more recently, Jacques Derrida has been repeatedly concerned to demonstrate that, as he puts it: ‘reason is only one species of thought—which does not mean that thought is “irrational”’. 125&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Psychoanalysis, then, has been a particularly disturbing but valuable discourse in the twentieth century because it has promoted an awareness of the extent to which any ‘I’ or human subject is &lt;i style=""&gt;decentered&lt;/i&gt;. 126&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the case of psychoanalysis, he says, ‘powerful human feelings are hurt by the subject-matter of the theory. Darwin’s theory of descent met with the same fate, since it tore down the barrier that had been arrogantly set up between men and beasts.’ Freud goes on to suggest that ‘the psychoanalytic view of the relation of the conscious ego to an overpowering unconscious was a severe blow to human self-love’, and that, ‘as the &lt;i style=""&gt;psychological &lt;/i&gt;blow to men’s narcissism’, it compares ‘with the &lt;i style=""&gt;biological &lt;/i&gt;blow delivered by the theory of descent and the earlier &lt;i style=""&gt;cosmological &lt;/i&gt;blow aimed at it by the discovery of Copernicus’. 126&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Language governs what we (can) say as much as we govern or &lt;i style=""&gt;use &lt;/i&gt;language. Language is not simply an instrument: we are, unavoidably, &lt;i style=""&gt;agents &lt;/i&gt;of language. 127&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In particular there is this astonishing, anarchic freedom in literature: at least in principle, the author of a literary work can be any ‘I’ he or she wishes to. To put it like this is to imply that the author is an ‘I’ before outside the literary work. But who is to say that there is an ‘I’ anywhere that is not in part &lt;i style=""&gt;literary&lt;/i&gt;? 127&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Solipsism presupposes the idea of something like what Wittgenstein calls a private language. 129&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Beckett’s writing is perhaps only the most philosophically refined recent example of post-romantic literature which is concerned to explore, deflate and transform our understanding of the question, ‘Who do we think we are?’ In this respect his work might be seen to anticipate and encapsulate much of what is called poststructuralism. Poststructuralism demonstrates that the I or human subject is necessarily &lt;i style=""&gt;decentered&lt;/i&gt;. 130&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Ghosts&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ghosts are paradoxical since they are both fundamental to the human, fundamentally human, and a denial or disturbance of the human, the very being of the inhuman. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ghosts, that is to say, move into one’s head. The ghost is internalized: it becomes a psychological symptom, and no longer a thing that goes bump in the night or an entity issuing commandments on a mountain-top. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Why is it, for instance, that when the ghost appears in Act III, scene iv, it is only seen by Hamlet and not by his mother? 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Lacan develops the ghostly or phantasmatic dimensions of the basic Freudian reading of the play as Oedipal drama: Hamlet cannot take revenge on his murderous uncle Claudius because he is haunted by the sense that what Claudius has done is what he would have wanted to do—kill his father and go to bed with his mother. In Lacan’s scandalous and brilliant development of this reading of &lt;i style=""&gt;Hamlet&lt;/i&gt; . . . the ghost has to do with the phallus. As ‘an imaginary object which the child comes to accept as being the father’ s possession’, the phallus is in a sense the very symbol of paternity. For Lacan, the reason for Hamlet’s inability to kill Claudius (until, at least, the moment of ‘complete sacrifice’, i.e. of his own death) is that ‘one cannot strike the phallus, because the phallus, even the real phallus, is a &lt;i style=""&gt;ghost&lt;/i&gt;’. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;From the great fourteenth-century Middle English dream-elegy &lt;i style=""&gt;Pearl &lt;/i&gt;to Toni Morrison’s very different dream-elegy &lt;i style=""&gt;Beloved &lt;/i&gt;(1987), literature is a place of ghosts, of what’s unfinished, unhealed and even untellable. 135&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As E.M. Forster put it, in &lt;i style=""&gt;Aspects of the Novel&lt;/i&gt; (1927): ‘Once in the realm of the fictitious, what difference is there between an apparition and a mortgage? 136&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is one basis for thinking about canonicity in Harold Bloom’s terms: the canon is always a spectral affair. As he declares, in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Western Canon&lt;/i&gt;: ‘One ancient test for the canonical remains fiercely valid: unless it demands rereading, the work does not qualify’. A great work will always seem uncanny, at / once strange and familiar; a surprising, unique addition to the canon and yet somehow foreseen, programmed by the canon; at once readable and defiant, elusive, baffling. For Bloom, writing itself is essentially about a relationship (always one of anxiety, according to him) with the dead, with earlier great writers. The point is most succinctly made by Bloom’s precursor, T.S. Eliot, when he says in his essay ‘Tradition and the Individual Talent’ (1919) that the ‘best’, ‘most individual’ parts of a literary work are ‘those in which the dead poets . . . assert their immortality most vigorously’. 137&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Sexual Difference&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In this context it is not surprising that some of the most provocative feminist criticism since the mid-1970s has been closely bound up with what is referred to as deconstruction. Deconstruction could be defined as a strategy of disruption and transformation with regard to every and any kind of essentialism. ‘Essentialism’ here would include, for example, the assumption that everyone is essentially either male or female, that the literal is essentially different from the figurative, that speech is essentially different from writing and so on. 146&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A deconstructive reading of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Yellow Wallpaper&lt;/i&gt;, for example, might elaborate on the logic whereby the narrator is both mad and not mad at the same time. The narrator both is and is not the woman behind the wallpaper. The narrator both is and is not herself. 147&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The subjects who empower themselves through ‘identity politics’ are in some sense disempowered by their very subjection to it. This, in part, is why we have titled this chapter ‘Sexual difference’ rather than, say, ‘Gender and identity’. 147&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That is to say, it subverts the idea of identity itself, in its presentation of a woman who is, in a sense, uncannily double, always already inhabited by another, in this case the woman behind the wallpaper. 147&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;God&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;More specifically, as Nietzsche, Freud and others have argued, God is simply a projection of the human ego onto the surrounding universe. And it comes as no surprise to find that this ego or ‘me’ writ extremely large is, almost invariably, male. 151&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By the mid-nineteenth century it had become clear, at least to a significant number of educated European people, that the Bible was a tendentious collection of writings, many of which simply could no longer be trusted in terms of their historical fact and accuracy. 151&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Barthes sees the notion of the author as interdependent with that of God. And he presses for a theory and practice of literature that would no longer be theological, declaring:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;The space of writing is to be ranged over, not pierced; writing ceaselessly posits meaning ceaselessly to evaporate it, carrying out a systematic exemption of meaning. In precisely this way literature (it would be better from now on to say &lt;i style=""&gt;writing&lt;/i&gt;), by refusing to assign a ‘secret’, an ultimate meaning, to the text (and to the world as text), liberates what may be called an anti-theological activity, and activity that is truly revolutionary since to refuse to fix meaning is, in the end, to refuse God and his hypostases—reason, science, law. 152&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is in this context that we might consider the notion of what Jacques Derrida has called logocentrism, in other words the entire system (of Western thought, culture and philosophy) that is implicitly or explicitly governed by notions of essential and stable meaning and ultimately by what Derrida refers to as a transcendental signified (God, for example). 153&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What Barthes helps us to see, however, is that this activity is &lt;i style=""&gt;theological &lt;/i&gt;in the sense that it presupposes and hearkens towards a single, stable and authoritative centre. 153&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is in this respect that we could recall Nietzsche’s assertion that we shall not get rid of God until we get rid of grammar. 153&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;‘Literature is not innocent’, writes Bataille: ‘Literature, like the infringement of moral laws, is dangerous’. 155&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This may help to explain William Blake’s famous remark about &lt;i style=""&gt;Paradise Lost&lt;/i&gt;, in ‘The Marriage of Heaven and Hell’, that ‘The reason Milton wrote in fetters when he wrote of Angels &amp;amp; God, and at liberty when of Devils &amp;amp; Hell, is because he was a true Poet and of the Devil’s party without knowing it.’ 156&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Ideology&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Finally, for poststructuralist critics, the notion of ideology is fundamentally suspect, since it appears to rely on a classical opposition of the true and false, of reality and false conscious2ness, which such critics would question. By this view, ideology appears too easily as a master term for totalizing readings of literary texts. It assumes a privileged position—outside ideology—through which the ideological may be examined and criticized. 162&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To put it simply: subjects—people—make their own ideology at the same time as ideology makes them subjects. 162&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Detective fiction may be understood to have a conservative ideological form because of its generic investment in the restoration of the status quo. 164&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Moreover, the genre conventionally relies on the idea of the criminal as an autonomous individual: he or she must be morally responsible for his or her actions and must not be insane. 164&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The fact that Minister D. conceals the purloined letter precisely by &lt;i style=""&gt;not &lt;/i&gt;hiding it, by leaving it where all can see it (the place where no one—except Dupin—will look, because it is too exposed), makes ‘The Purloined Letter’ an allegory of ideological formation. 166&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Desire&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In spite of himself, Orsino illustrates the accuracy of Nietzsche’s aphorism: ‘In the end one loves one’s desire and not what is desired.’ 169&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While the term ‘homosexual’ can refer to both men and women, its entry into the English language in the late nineteenth century did not result in a sudden visibility for lesbians, however. Indeed, the most striking aspect of lesbianism in ‘straight’ culture generally has been the denial of its existence. In 1885, for example, Queen Victoria is said to have reacted to the new law against ‘gross indecency’ between men by remaking, simply, ‘no woman could ever do that’. 170&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Lacan elaborates on Freud’s contention that there is something about the nature of desire that is incompatible with satisfaction. His account of desire is more radical than Freud’s, however. Freud emphasizes the ways in which we can never get what we want: we may think we gave got it (pouring ourselves a gin and tonic, paying for a new car), but actually desire will always have moved on again (to the next gin and tonic, the chance to get on the road and drive and so on). Waiting for a final fulfillment of desire is, indeed, like waiting for Godot in Samuel Beckett’s play. For Freud, this endlessly deferred complete satisfaction is seen simply as an unavoidable, if rather pathetic aspect of what it is to be human. For Lacan, on the other hand, the nature of desire is at once more alien and more subversive. This can be illustrated in two ways. First, for Lacan, the alien or alienating character of desire is at once more alien and more subversive. This can be illustrated in two ways. First, for Lacan, the alien or alienating character of desire is not something that happens to come along and make life difficult for people (or ‘subjects’ in psychoanalytic terms). The human subject is always already ‘split’—divided within itself by the scandalous nature of desire. Second, Lacan gives much greater emphasis than Freud to the role of language in relation to desire. One of Lacan’s / most famous dicta is that ‘the unconscious is structured like a language . . . For Lacan, language is not something that we can use in order to try to make ourselves more comfortable with the alien nature of desire: desire speaks through language and its speaks us. We are, in a way, the senseless puppets of desire as much when we speak or write as when we fall in love. 172&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The speaker desires the ‘good minute’—analogous to what James Joyce later calls ‘epiphany’ and Virginia Woolf ‘moments of being’—but recognizes its inevitable escape. 174&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Queer&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;while the first entry for the word in its homosexual sense is from 1922 . . . 179&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;from what Adrienne Rich, the contemporary lesbian poet and critic, calls ‘compulsory heterosexuality’. 179&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, as Leo Bersani remarks, ‘Unlike racism, homophobia is entirely a response to an internal possibility. 183&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But it is crucial to understand that when Foucault claims that homosexuality was invented at a particular time in the recent past he is not arguing that men did not love, desire and have sex with other men, or women with women, before that time. Rather, he is suggesting that what many people tend to think of as the clear, unequivocal distinction between &lt;i style=""&gt;being &lt;/i&gt;homosexual or &lt;i style=""&gt;being &lt;/i&gt;straight—the sense that you &lt;i style=""&gt;are &lt;/i&gt;one or the other, and the sense that &lt;i style=""&gt;who you are &lt;/i&gt;is defined by that distinction—is an aspect of sexual relationships and personal identity which has developed only recently. According to Foucault, during the nineteenth century a series of shifts in the discourses of medicine, law, religion, politics and social analysis combined to produce the homosexual as a discrete identity. 184&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[Foucault]:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;The nineteenth-century homosexual became a personage, a past, a case history, and a childhood, in addition to being a type of life, a life form, and a morphology, with an indiscreet anatomy and possibly a mysterious physiology. Nothing that went into his total composition was unaffected by his sexuality. / It was everywhere present in him: at the root of all his actions because it was their insidious and indefinitely active principle; written immodestly on his face and body because it was a secret that always gave itself away. It was consubstantial with him, less as a habitual sin than as a singular nature . . . Homosexuality appeared as one of the forms of sexuality when it was transposed from the practice of sodomy onto a kind of interior androgyny, a hermaphrodism of the soul. The sodomite had been a temporary aberration; the homosexual was now a species. 185&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For Butler, gender and sexuality are performative, rather than fixed or determined by biology or ‘nature’: gender identity ‘is performatively constituted by the very “expressions” that are said to be its results’. ‘I’m queer’ is not simply a descriptive statement but makes something happen: it not only states but affirms and even creates the identity it refers to. According to this argument, in fact, the more of a man or the more of a woman you are, the more obviously your masculinity or femininity is a performative construct, the more overtly it is acted out. 185&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[Butler and Aretha Franklin, 185]&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Suspense&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;The Turn of the Screw &lt;/i&gt;is &lt;i style=""&gt;suspended &lt;/i&gt;between two mutually exclusive readings. 189&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;‘There is no literature’, claims Derrida, ‘without a &lt;i style=""&gt;suspended &lt;/i&gt;relation to meaning and reference’. 189&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In addition to such narrative suspense, effects of suspense can be produced on a more local and less melodramatic scale by aspects of syntax and versification, by the very language of the text. James, in fact, is famous for a peculiarly suspenseful sentence structure which complements the intensity of narrative suspense in stories such as &lt;i style=""&gt;The Turn of the Screw&lt;/i&gt;. 190&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Verse also relies on turns. In particular, the fact that the word ‘verse’ comes from the Latin &lt;i style=""&gt;vertere&lt;/i&gt;, ‘to turn’, might alert us to the way in which verse is wedded to the turns of line endings, suspenseful places of ghostly pausation. 191&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This, then, is just one example of the many ways in which poetry is able to create effects of suspense in rhythm such that the &lt;i style=""&gt;form &lt;/i&gt;of the poem is inseparable from its &lt;i style=""&gt;content&lt;/i&gt;. 192&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Wordsworth’s poem is similar in that most of its lines are end-stopped. Only line three is run on or enjambed: there is no punctuation after the word ‘feel’, and the next line is required for syntactical completion. 193&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Wordsworth’s poem prompts a number of undecidable questions, sites of irresolvable suspension. In the very opening line of the poem, for example, it is not clear whether ‘my spirit’ sealed a slumber or a slumber sealed ‘my spirit’: in any case it is very difficult to know what the three words (‘slumber’, ‘spirit’, ‘seal’), either separately or together, are referring to. 194&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In particular, we might recognize that the poem is suspended by the uncanny gap of time between stanza one and stanza two, that moment outside the poem when ‘she’ dies, the unspoken, perhaps unspeakable event of a death which at once haunts and generates the poem. 195&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the middle decades of the century, partly as a response to Empson’s book, the so-called new critics focused on ambiguity as a major concern of literary texts. More recently, poststructuralist critics have emphasized the notion of undecidability. The difference between new critical ambiguity and poststructuralist undecidability, though apparently minimal, is, in fact, fundamental. For the new critics, ambiguity produces a complex but organic whole, a unity wherein ambiguity brings together disparate elements. For poststructuralist critics, by contrast, undecidability opens up a gap, a rift in the text which can never be fully sealed. Undecidability opens the text to multiple reading, and ultimately threatens to undermine the very stability of any reading position, the very identity of any reader. 195&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Racial Difference&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;span style="font-size: 11pt; line-height: 115%; font-family: &amp;quot;Calibri&amp;quot;,&amp;quot;sans-serif&amp;quot;;"&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;Invisibility, as this suggests . . . is the condition of racial otherness. As Henry Louis Gates has commented, ‘The trope of blackness in Western discourse has signified absence at least since Plato’. 199  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is what we might term the ‘subtext’ of the novel: while only opposition is announced, &lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt; is haunted by the possibility that Bertha is not simply other to but also, in some ways, identical with Jane. In these respects, then, &lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt; articulates how racial otherness is constituted—both absolutely other, non-human, bestial, and at the same time an integral element in what defines racial sameness, in this case ‘Englishness’, in other words part of the self-same, part of Western identity. And it is this ambiguous status of the other (racial or otherwise) that makes it so threatening, so disturbing, so dangerous. This dangerous (racial) other, far from being unusual is, in fact, quite common in canonical works of English literature. 200&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Our brief reading of the dehumanization of Bertha in &lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt; has begun to suggest that Western humanism necessarily defines itself through racial otherness, by constructing a racial other which then stands in opposition to the humanity of the racially homogenous. Such essentializing of race is at once philosophically untenable and very dangerous. Racism is, before anything else, the delusion of essentialism. 201&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Western constitution of human identity itself as universal or unchanging may be recognized as a historical construct constituted by the exclusion, marginalization and oppression of racial others. 201&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The passage is evidence that, as Frantz Fanon remarks, for the native, ‘objectivity is always directed against him’—that ‘objectivity’ is ideological. In Macaulay’s statement, such objectivity is, in fact, blatantly ideological in its dependence on judgments of aesthetic value. By their very nature, such statements can &lt;i style=""&gt;only &lt;/i&gt;be culturally, ethnically and historically specific. 202&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Mae Gwendolyn Henderson has argued that black women’s writing is ‘interlocutionary, or dialogic’ owing to their position as not only the “Other” of the Same, but also as the “other” of the other(s), [which] implies . . . a relationship of difference and identification with the “other(s)”’. The value of this analysis is that it allows us to recognize the plurality of identity, to recognize that any identity is constituted by a multiplicity of positions and differences. Black women’s writing, in particular, being marginalized twice over, figuring the other of the other, reinforces a sense of the polymorphic nature of identity in all discourse. In addition, Henry Louis Gates has argued that all black texts are necessarily ‘two tone’ or ‘double-voiced’, that they both engage with white canonical discourse and, at the same time, express a black consciousness. 203&lt;/p&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Colony&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Here are three convenient, if deadly, definitions: ‘colonialism’ is ‘the policy or practice of obtaining, or maintaining hold over, colonies, &lt;i style=""&gt;esp &lt;/i&gt;with the purpose of exploiting them’; ‘postcolonialism’ is concerned with what ‘occur[s] or exist [s] after the end of colonial rule’; ‘neocolonialism’ is concerned with the &lt;i style=""&gt;continuing effects &lt;/i&gt;of colonialism after the end of colonial rule, and thus with a questioning of the apparently straightforward break implied by the &lt;i style=""&gt;post-&lt;/i&gt; of ‘postcolonial’. 205&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Colonization here, as always, works in two directions: to colonize is, how ever imperceptibly or insidiously, to be colonized. If, as William Burroughs claimed, language is a virus, this is because it is a colonizer. 206&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, as some linguists like to say, a language is a dialect with an army and a navy. Finally, however, we may suppose that there is no way of thinking about any of these matters &lt;i style=""&gt;in one’s language &lt;/i&gt;without being already &lt;i style=""&gt;colonized by &lt;/i&gt;language. Colonization is at the origin: we are always already dependants of language, colonized by one or more languages. To be ‘always already’ is to be unsure, among other things, about one’s sense of time. 206&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Rhys’s novel complicates our sense of time in more general narrative terms. Its disordering of temporality has to do, above all, with its status as a prequel to Charlotte Bronte’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt;: post- but also pre-&lt;i style=""&gt;Jane Eyre&lt;/i&gt;, it exposes the colonialist dimensions of the earlier novel &lt;i style=""&gt;before the event&lt;/i&gt;. 207&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Edward Said, Gayatri Spivak and Homi Bhabha in particular have come to be seen as what Dennis Walder calls ‘the three police officers of the postcolonial’. 210&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As Kafka’s story suggests, when it comes to thinking about the colony, there is no getting away from the founding complexity of questions of textuality, from the uncanny character of writing, from the limits of the readable. For law itself is inseparable from textuality, writing, inscription. 210&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In Plato’s philosophical colony, his imagined Republic, mimetic art, including poetry and drama, is to be excluded. It is dangerous because / it ‘waters and fosters’ false feelings: art embodies the uncomfortable truth that imitation is formative. This recalls the idea, proposed at the outset of this chapter, that language and colonization are inextricable. To imitate is to be uncertainly colonized &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;colonizing. 212&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One of the understated effects of Bhabha’s essay is to suggest how important the notions of theatre, acting and drama are for thinking about (post- or neo-) colonialism. Indeed it encourages us to reflect more broadly on the extent to which personal identity is based on imitation, is inherently theatrical. These are hardly new concerns in the context of literature. . . A play about strange derangements in the experience of time as well as place, and pervasively concerned with questions of legitimacy, authority and justice, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Tempest&lt;/i&gt; is also profoundly engaged with the ‘colonial’ paradoxes of language, acting and identity. It is a play not least about teaching and mimicry. Just as Prospero is Miranda’s ‘schoolmaster’, so she in turn becomes the teacher of Caliban, the ‘slave’ whom they find when first coming to the island. In a celebrated exchange near the beginning of the play she reminds Caliban: ‘I pitied thee, / Took pains to make thee speak, taught thee each hour / One thing or other’. Caliban retorts: ‘You taught me language; and my profit on ‘t / Is, I know how to curse. The red plague rid you / For learning me your language!’ There are a number of paradoxes in play here. This exchange suggests how thoroughly language determines who or what we are or might become: there is no escape from the colonizing and mimicking power of language as it annexes one subject (Caliban) after another (Miranda). As the quibble on ‘red’ and ‘rid’ intimates, one cannot be rid of what is read, what is read cannot be unread: language in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Tempest&lt;/i&gt; is itself a sort of plague. Caliban’s capacity to curse, indeed his very capacity to embody any meaning at all, is an effect of linguistic colonization. Yet his cursing at the same time can only ever be based on a reflection or mimicking of the colonizers and, no doubt, of their ‘innermost desires’. Caliban presents Miranda and Prospero with a disturbing and uncertain mirroring of themselves which nothing in the play can finally efface. This is evident in the very syntax and versification of Prospero’s final declaration of recognition regarding Caliban: ‘this thing of darkness I / Acknowledge mine’. The inverted syntax and the hesitancy of the enjambment underscore this ambivalent sense of Prospero as not merely owning but also, and paradoxically, &lt;i style=""&gt;being &lt;/i&gt;‘this thing of darkness’. 213&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Performative&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A performative is a statement that not only describes an action but actually performs that action. A performative is, in principle at least, the opposite of a constative statement. A constative statement involves a description of how things seem to be, a statement or assertion of something that can be true or false. 215&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;First of all, John Keats’s ‘This Living Hand’ (written in c.1819): “This living hand, now warm and capable” . . . 216&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;that calls to mind Coleridge’s favourite image / for a story—that of a snake with its tail in its mouth. 218&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The notion of the performative is extremely helpful for thinking about literature, then, because it allows us to appreciate that literary texts not only describe but perform. Literary texts not only say but do things: they do things with words and do things to us. More precisely they things &lt;i style=""&gt;by &lt;/i&gt;saying. 219&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Alongside this we could juxtapose a remark made by Jacques Derrida, who says: ‘promising is inevitable as soon as we open our mouths—or rather as soon as there is a text’. 219&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Derrida gives: ‘A title is always a promise’. 219&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Secrets&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is the general context in which Roland Barthes elaborates his notion of the ‘hermeneutic code’. The hermeneutic code concerns everything in a narrative text that has to with the creation of an enigma and its possible clarification and explanation. 223&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;More importantly perhaps, they generate a sense of mystery and secrecy through the very institution of the omniscient narrator. The idea of such a narrator is basically magical or occult (the word ‘occult’, it may be noted, literally means ‘hidden’, ‘secret’): such narratives are structured by powers of foresight. For it is invariably part of the nature of omniscient narration (including all of what is known as ‘realist fiction’) that the narrator ‘knows’ the future and that this power of foresight is implicitly or explicitly articulated at numerous moments in a given narrative. 224&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Toni Morrison’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Bluest Eye&lt;/i&gt;, on the other hand, involves the final revelation that the two primary narrators (an omniscient narrator and one of the characters, Claudia) are apparently the same: such a revelation does not serve to clarify or rationalize the nature of the storytelling but, on the contrary, exacerbates the reader’s sense of the narrator-as-enigma. 225&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;‘odd afternoon’ is mentioned), might be compared to what Wordsworth calls ‘spots of time’ or Hardy ‘moments of vision’. 226&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The definiteness and absoluteness of ‘forever’ confirms, in effect, the sense that this poem at once reveals and can never reveal its secret. Dickinson’s poem could in fact be described as exemplary of literary texts in general. In particular it dramatizes the fact that the notion of a secret is paradoxical. Jacques Derrida has formulated the paradox as / follows: &lt;i style=""&gt;‘There is something secret. &lt;/i&gt;But it does not conceal itself. 223&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However superficial or profound or elliptical, it simply says what it says. In these terms, then, it is not only a question of literature as involving secrets that are concealed and that are gradually or finally brought to light. It is also—and perhaps more enigmatically—a matter of a secrecy that does not involve any kind of concealment at all. 227&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It has been traditional to think of meaning as something behind or within the words of a text. Reading has conventionally been thought of on the basis of a surface-depth model, with the words of the text as the surface and the meaning lurking somewhere inside or underneath. The text has secrets and often explicitly conveys and exploits the idea that it has the power to disclose or preserve these secrets. With poststructuralist accounts of literature, however, there has been an important shift away from this surface-depth model. 228&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Poststructuralism, however, is generally suspicious about any reading of a literary text that would equate a secret with the ‘true’ or ‘ultimate’ meaning. Poststructuralism pays particular attention to the paradoxical nature of secrets—to the fact that secrets can be undiscoverable and yet at the same time unconcealed. In this sense the secrets of a literary text may be right in front of your eyes and yet they remain secret, like ‘the purloined letter’ on the mantelpiece in Edgar Allan Poe’s story of that title, or like the solemn, siren Alps, some odd afternoon. 228&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Freud puts it, ‘It is indeed impossible to imagine our own death; and whenever we attempt to do so we can perceive that we are in fact still present as spectators. 229&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The Postmodern&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Theorists of the postmodern are drawn into that exhilarating as well as terrifying ‘play’ of a text thrown up by its forms of undecidability. For those nervous of the postmodern, this results directly in nihilism and chaos. But for postmodernists it is precisely those monolithic, unthinking / assumptions about a fixed grounding for political, ethical and textual decisions that lead to abhorrent results. It is the belief in a transcendent explanatory system—such as God, national identity or historical materialism, to name just three-which leads to terror, persecution and oppression. In each case, there is a transcendental value (God, the Nation-State, a certain reading of the writings of Marx) which can justify any excess. Postmodernists suggest that reason itself has been used to justify all sorts of oppression. Reason may be said to lie behind the Stalinist terror, for example, in the form of a rational or ‘scientific’ development of Marx’s thinking. Alternatively, in the science of eugenics, ‘rational’ argument or so-called empirical science helped to justify the Jewish holocaust on grounds of racial difference. This is why, writing in 1944, Theodor Adorno and Max Horkheimer argue that ‘Enlightenment is totalitarian’. ‘Enlightenment’ here can be understood very generally as a way of characterizing Western thought since the seventeenth century. Very simply, the notion of the Enlightenment entails the assertion of the power of reason over both superstition and nature, the belief that a combination of abstract reason and empirical science will lead to knowledge and eventually to political and social progress. By contrast, the postmodern is skeptical about claims of progress in history, not least because of the necessary marginalization (of the apparently non-progressive) which it entails. 233&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The postmodern can more helpfully be understood, however, as a &lt;i style=""&gt;suspension and deconstruction &lt;/i&gt;of the opposition between the rational and irrational. 233&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This has taken the form of, among other things, a fundamental questioning of the notion of originality and correspondingly a new kind of emphasis on citation and intertextuality, parody and pastiche. In this respect, originality, which has been of such importance as an aesthetic value since at least the nineteenth century, is seen as a kind of ideological fetish, rather than the overriding criterion in aesthetic judgments. 234&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One of the best-known distinctions in the postmodern is that made by Jean-Francois Lyotard concerning what he calls ‘grand’ narratives ‘little narratives. ‘Grand narratives’ such as Christianity, Marxism, the Enlightenment attempt to provide a framework for everything. Such narratives follow a ‘teleological’ movement towards a time of equality and justice: after the last judgement, the revolution, or the scientific conquest of nature, injustice, unreason and evil will end. Lyotard argues that the contemporary ‘world-view’, by contrast, is characterized by ‘little narratives.’ Contemporary Western discourse is characteristically unstable, fragmented, dispersed—not a &lt;i style=""&gt;world-view&lt;/i&gt; at all. ‘Little narratives’ present local explanations of individual events or phenomena but do not claim to explain everything. Little narratives are fragmentary, non-totalizing and non-teleological. Lyotard claims that, in the West, grand narratives have all but lost their efficacy, that their legitimacy and their powers of legitimation have been dispersed. 234&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Western philosophical tradition of aesthetics has relied heavily on a distinction between the real and its copy. This goes back at least as far as Plato, who argued that painters, actors, dramatics and so on, all produce representations or ‘imitations’ of the real world. (In fact, Plato argues that even a bed is an imitation of the concept or idea of a bed, so that a picture of a bed is a second-degree copy of an essential but unobtainable bed, the essence of bedness). This way of thinking has given rise to a hierarchical opposition between the real and the copy. And the hierarchy corresponds to that of nature and fabrication, or nature and artifice. The postmodern, however, challenges such hierarchies and shows how the set of values associated with these oppositions can be questioned. 235&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Another way of thinking about this phenomenon is to use Jean Baudrillard’s term ‘simulation’ (or ‘the simulacrum’). Simulation is contrasted with representation. The latter works on the basis that there is a distinction between what the linguist Ferdinand de Saussure calls the signifier and the signified, between a word or ‘sound-image’, and the idea or the ‘mental concept’ that it represents. In classical terms, there is an absolute distinction between the word ‘hamburger’ and what that word represents. Similarly, common sense tells us that there is a clear and necessary distinction between a photograph of a hamburger and a hamburger. Simulation, by contrast, short-circuits such distinctions. Saturated by images—on computers, TV, advertising hoardings, magazines, newspapers and so on—the ‘real’ becomes unthinkable without the copy. In other words, simulation involves the disturbing idea that the copy is not a copy of something real; the real is inextricable from the significance and effects of the copy. That hamburger that looks so tempting is far more delicious than any you could ever taste. But, paradoxically, when you taste &lt;i style=""&gt;your &lt;/i&gt;hamburger, you are at the same time tasting what is created by advertising images of hamburgers. 236&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Another way of talking about simulation or the simulacrum is in terms of depthlessness. If one governing opposition for Western thought has been between the real and the copy, between nature and artifice, another has been between surface and depth. An obvious example of this would be the notion of ’expression’, which involves the idea that the words which we write or speak &lt;i style=""&gt;express &lt;/i&gt;something ‘inside’ our heads (thoughts). The words are the surface, whereas our thoughts or consciousness represent depth. Similarly, the idea of the self, the very possibility of being human, has conventionally relied on such an opposition: the subject or self is constituted as a relation between surface and depth, inside and outside. Fredric Jameson provides a useful account of four depth models that, he argues, have dominated the West in the twentieth century:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpFirst" style="margin-left: 0.75in; text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;1.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;Marxism: Marxism crucially depends on the notion of ideology. Put simply, this involves the idea that we do not see the reality of the world around us but only what we have been indoctrinated into seeing.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpMiddle" style="margin-left: 0.75in; text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;2.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;Psychoanalysis: Freud’s theories are based on the distinction between the conscious and the unconscious, whereby the unconscious is held to be the truth behind or beneath the distorted representation which we call consciousness. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpMiddle" style="margin-left: 0.75in; text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;3.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;Existentialism: in its various forms, existentialism relies on a distinction between, on the one hand, authentic existence and, on the other hand, inauthenticity: authenticity is the truth of selfhood underlying the distortions effected by a state of inauthenticity.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpLast" style="margin-left: 0.75in; text-indent: -0.25in;"&gt;&lt;!--[if !supportLists]--&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;4.&lt;span style="font-family: &amp;quot;Times New Roman&amp;quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;"&gt;       &lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;!--[endif]--&gt;Semiotics: as we have seen, Saussurean notions of language presuppose a distinction between the signifier on the one hand and the signified on the other. The word or sound-image indicates an underlying idea or mental concept. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In each case, the authentic or real is understood to be hidden or disguised, while the surface phenomenon, the façade, is an inauthentic distortion or arbitrary offshoot of the underlying truth. With the postmodern, all of these surface-depth models are shaken up. The postmodern suspends, dislocates and transforms the oppositional structures presupposed by major Western modes of thought—by classical Marxism, psychoanalysis, existentialism, semiotics. 237&lt;/p&gt;    &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Jameson also distinguishes between parody and pastiche. Both rely on imitation of earlier texts or objects. In parody, there is an impulse to ridicule by exaggerating the distance of the original text from ‘normal’ discourse. The postmodern, however, no longer accepts the notion of ‘normal’ language: pastiche is ‘blank’ parody in which there is no single / model followed, no single impulse such as ridicule and no sense of a distance from any norm. Postmodern architecture, for example, borrows elements from various earlier periods of architecture and puts them in eclectic juxtaposition. In what the architectural critic Charles Jencks has terms ‘radical eclecticism’, there is no single stable reference. Similarly, a Madonna video parodies, for example, &lt;i style=""&gt;film noir&lt;/i&gt;, Marilyn Monroe, contemporary pornography, avant-garde erotic art and Catholic icons, in an apparently random dissonance of combination. Indeed this sense of eclecticism is what distinguishes contemporary culture for Lyotard:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;Eclecticism is the degree zero of contemporary general culture: one listens to reggae, watches a western, eats McDonald’s food for lunch and local cuisine for dinner, wears Paris perfume in Tokyo and retro clothes in Hong Kong; knowledge is a matter for TV games. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This hybridization, a radical intertextuality which mixes forms, genres, conventions, media, dissolves boundaries between high and low art, between the serious and the ludic. 237-38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The postmodern is grammatically specified as inhabiting the future perfect, what will have been. There is no present, no presence of the present, on the basis of which representation may take place. 239&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Pleasure&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In particular, a literary text can seduce us through a logic of what Freud calls ‘disavowal’. Disavowal involves the situation in which someone knows that such and such is not true but nevertheless thinks, speaks or acts as if it is true. Disavowal involves thinking: ‘I know, but still . . .’. The process of disavowal whereby we can be seduced into the world of literature, into fictional worlds, has been neatly phrased by Roland Barthes in his book, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Pleasure of the Text&lt;/i&gt; (1973): the reader &lt;i style=""&gt;disavows&lt;/i&gt;, in other words he or she keeps thinking, ‘&lt;i style=""&gt;I know these are only words, but all the same . . .&lt;/i&gt;’ 245&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The logic of disavowal perhaps offers a more precise way of thinking about how we read works of literature than Coleridge’s famous idea of a willing suspension of disbelief: the notion of disavowal more dramatically highlights the contradictoriness of what is going on in the act of reading. 245&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This principle is disavowal—of reading a work of fiction as though it were not only words—permits us to suggest a way of distinguishing between literature and pornography. Both have a capacity for erotic and sexual stimulation but the difference between them could be said to consist in the fact that a literary work does not allow the reader to forget the process by which he or she is being seduced, whereas pornography calls for the abolition of the ‘as though’ altogether. In other words, pornography entails what John Forrester (following Jean Baudrillard) describes as ‘a fantasy of a real in which representation does not exist, i.e. a real without seduction’. 245&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;whether in the form of epiphanies (in James Joyce &lt;i style=""&gt;A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man &lt;/i&gt;for example), or of what Virginia Woolf famously refers to as ‘moments of being’, or of what Mansfield, at the start of ‘Bliss’, refers to as ‘moments like this’. All of these writers in their different ways are concerned with the uncontainable, delirious, ecstatic, inexpressible quality of individual moments, of time as (only) now. It is not simply a question of a ‘&lt;i style=""&gt;carpe diem&lt;/i&gt;’ (‘seize the day’) motif in modern literature. Rather, it is a matter of how the present moment resists any attempt to appropriate or ‘seize’ it. It is a matter of how moments of extreme pleasure (including orgasms) are at the same time moments of loss: such moments involve, indeed, a kind of dissolution and more generally suggest a sense of experience in terms of what Pater calls ‘that continual vanishing away, that strange, perpetual weaving and unweaving of ourselves’. 247&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Barthes writes:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;Text of pleasure: the text that contents, fills, grants euphoria; the text that comes from culture and does not break with it, is linked to a &lt;i style=""&gt;comfortable &lt;/i&gt;practice of reading. Text of bliss: the text that imposes a state of loss, the text that discomforts (perhaps to the point of a certain boredom), unsettles the reader’s historical, cultural, psychological assumption, the consistency of his tastes, values, memories, brings to a crisis his relation with language. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Barthes’s book suggests, then, that there are two ways in which we could think about pleasure. One is basically recuperative: it does not break with culture but rather reinforces traditional or comfortable notions of meaning, society, ideology, etc. The other sense of pleasure (‘bliss’) is more unsettling and strange. No doubt all literary and other cultural texts are susceptible to being read in both of these ways. Barthes’s own emphasis, however, falls on ‘bliss’ (‘jouissance’ in French). ‘Bliss’ has to do with the inexpressible: ‘pleasure can be expressed in words, bliss cannot’. Bliss has to do with a deconstruction of the political: it is thus engaged in ‘de-politicizing what is apparently political, and in politicizing what apparently is not’. 248&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As Barthes remarks: ‘Pleasure’s force of &lt;i style=""&gt;suspension&lt;/i&gt; can never be overstated’. 250&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;The End&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As in many of Shakespeare’s plays (&lt;i style=""&gt;As You Like It&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;All’s Well That Ends Well &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;The Tempest&lt;/i&gt;, for example), the epilogue functions as a kind of supplement, and thus / conforms to the paradoxical logic of both coming &lt;i style=""&gt;after &lt;/i&gt;the end and at the same time &lt;i style=""&gt;being the end&lt;/i&gt;. 254&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Poststructuralism in particular challenges us to think critically about the ways in which the idea of the end is in various ways paradoxical. It calls on us to acknowledge—rather than to deny or ignore (as more traditional literary criticism has done)—the importance and value of aporia, suspense and the undecidable. 256&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Jacques Derrida, for example, emphasizes that we cannot do without the notion of end as goal or purpose (or, in its Greek form, &lt;i style=""&gt;telos&lt;/i&gt;). Nor can we do without the idea of a fulfillment or plentitude of desire. But there is a paradox which means that we can never get to the end of desire. As Derrida puts it: ‘Plentitude is the end (the goal), but were it attained, it would be the end (death)’. 258&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Part of what makes Asbery’s poetry ‘postmodern’ is that it repeatedly articulates the desire to ‘step free at last’ but at the same time repeatedly ironizes, dislocates, writes off this gesture or ‘ambition’. 258&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thus, for example, the great systems of Western philosophy—such as Christianity and Marxism—make sense of the world by imagining a future in which the world is fundamentally different, in which &lt;i style=""&gt;our &lt;/i&gt;world has ended forever. Christianity and Marxism, then, engage with desires that can be called apocalyptic. Such desires are crucial, also, for an appreciation of literature. Literature offers at once an imaginative experiencing and a critical questioning of the end, and it does so in ways that can be both at once exhilarating and terrifying. Literary texts, and particularly the ends of literary texts, open onto the future. And as Derrida has observed: ‘The future can only be anticipated in the form of an absolute danger’. 258&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5839877131400356753?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5839877131400356753/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5839877131400356753' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5839877131400356753'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5839877131400356753'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/bennett-andrew-and-nicholas-royle.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-664785753352076686</id><published>2008-08-01T10:31:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-08-01T10:33:15.056-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Baudrillard (Jean)'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;Baudrillard, Jean. &lt;/span&gt;&lt;u style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;Simulacra and Simulation&lt;/u&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight: bold;"&gt;. Trans. Sheila Faria Glaser. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1994 (orig. 1981).&lt;/span&gt; &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is nevertheless the map that precedes the territory—&lt;i style=""&gt;precession of simulacra&lt;/i&gt;—that engenders the territory, and if one must return to the fable, today it is the territory whose shreds slowly rot across the extent of the map. It is the real, and not the map, whose vestiges persist here and there in the deserts that are no longer those of the Empire, but ours. &lt;i style=""&gt;The desert of the real itself&lt;/i&gt;. 1&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To dissimulate is to pretend not to have what one has. To simulate is to feign to have what one doesn’t have. One implies a presence, the other an absence. 3&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Therefore, pretending, or dissimulating, leaves the principle of reality intact: the difference is always clear, it is simply masked, whereas simulation threatens the difference between the “true” and the “false,” the “real” and the “imaginary.” Is the simulator sick or not, given that he produces “true” symptoms? 3&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is precisely because they predicted this omnipotence of simulacra, the faculty simulacra have of effacing God from the conscience of man, and the destructive, annihilating truth that they allow to appear—that deep down God never existed, that only the simulacrum ever existed, even that God himself was never anything but his own simulacrum—from this came their urge to destroy the images. If they could have believed that these images only obfuscated or masked the Platonic Idea of God, there would have been no reason / to destroy them. One can live with the idea of distorted truth. But their metaphysical despair came from the idea that the image didn’t conceal anything at all, and that these images were in essence not images, such as an original model would have made them, but perfect simulacra, forever radiant with their own fascination. Thus this death of the divine referential must be exorcised at all costs. 4-5&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Such is simulation, insofar as it is opposed to representation. Representation stems from the principle of equivalence of the sign and of the real (even if this equivalence is utopian, it is a fundamental axiom). Simulation, on the contrary, stems from the utopia of the principle of equivalence, &lt;i style=""&gt;from the radical negation of the sign as value&lt;/i&gt;, from the sign as the reversion and death sentence of every reference. Whereas representation attempts to absorb simulation by interpreting it as a false representation, simulation envelops the whole edifice of representation itself as a simulacrum. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Such would be the successive phases of the image:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;it is the reflection of a profound reality;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;it masks and denatures a profound reality;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;it masks the &lt;i style=""&gt;absence &lt;/i&gt;of a profound reality;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;it has no relation to any reality whatsoever: it is its own pure simulacrum. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In order for ethnology to live, its object must die; by dying, the object takes its revenge for being “discovered” and with its death defies the science that wants to grasp it. 7&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is against this hell of the paradox that the ethnologists wished to protect themselves by cordoning off the Tasaday with virgin forest. No one can touch them anymore: as in a mine the vein is closed down. Science loses precious capital there, but the object will be safe, lost to science, but intact in its “virginity.” It is not a question of sacrifice (science never sacrifices itself, it is always murderous), but of the simulated sacrifice of its object in order to save its reality principle. 7&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In any case, the logical evolution of a science is to distance itself increasingly / from its object, until it dispenses with it entirely: its autonomy is only rendered even more fantastic—it attains its pure form. The Indian thus returned to the ghetto, in the glass coffin of the virgin forest, again becomes the model of simulation of all the possible Indians &lt;i style=""&gt;from before ethnology&lt;/i&gt;. 7-8&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The museum, instead of being circumscribed as a geometric site, is everywhere now, like a dimension of life. Thus ethnology, rather than circumscribing itself as an objective science, will today, liberated from its object, be applied to all living things and make itself invisible, like an omnipresent fourth dimension, that of the simulacrum. 8&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is science that masters the objects, but it is the objects that invest it with depth. 9&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Only absolute secrecy assured them this millennial power—the mastery over putrefaction that signified the mastery of the complete cycle of exchanges with death. &lt;i style=""&gt;We &lt;/i&gt;only know how to place our science in service of &lt;i style=""&gt;repairing &lt;/i&gt;the mummy, that is to say restoring a &lt;i style=""&gt;visible &lt;/i&gt;order, whereas embalming was a mythical effort that strove to immortalize a &lt;i style=""&gt;hidden &lt;/i&gt;dimension. We require a visible past, a visible continuum, a visible myth of origin, which reassures us about our end. Because finally we have never believed in them. 10&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Disneyland exists in order to hide that it is the “real” country, all of “real” America that &lt;i style=""&gt;is &lt;/i&gt;Disneyland (a bit like prisons are there to hide that it is the social in its entirety, in its banal omnipresence, that is carceral). Disneyland is presented as imaginary in order to make us believe that the rest is real, whereas all of Los Angeles and the America that surrounds it are no longer real, but belong to the hyperreal order and to the order of simulation. 12&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The imaginary of Disneyland is neither true nor false, it is a deterrence machine set up in order to rejuvenate the fiction of the real in the opposite camp. Whence the debility of this imaginary, its infantile degeneration. This world wants to be childish in order to make us believe that the adults are elsewhere, in the “real” world, and to conceal the fact that true childishness is everywhere—that it is that of the adults themselves who come here to act the child in order to foster illusions as to their real childishness. 13&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The denunciation of scandal is always an homage to the law. And Watergate in particular succeeded in imposing the idea that Watergate &lt;i style=""&gt;was &lt;/i&gt;a scandal—in this sense it was prodigious operation of intoxication. 14&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All that capital asks of us is to receive it as rational &lt;i style=""&gt;or &lt;/i&gt;to combat it in the name of rationality, to receive it as moral &lt;i style=""&gt;or &lt;/i&gt;to combat it in the name of morality. . . formerly one worked to dissimulate scandal—today one works to conceal that there is none. 15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One imputes this thinking to the contract of capital, but it doesn’t give a damn—it is a monstrous unprincipled enterprise, nothing more. It is “enlightened” though that seeks to control it by imposing rules on it. And all the recrimination that replaces revolutionary though today comes back to incriminate capital for not following the rules of the game. “Power is unjust, its justice is a class justice, capital exploits us, etc.”—as if capital were linked by a contract to the society it rules. It is the Left that holds out the mirror of equivalence to capital hoping that it will comply, comply with this phantasmagoria of the social contract and fulfill its obligation to the whole of society (by the same token, no need for revolution: it suffices that capital accommodate itself to the rational formula of exchange). 15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Is any given bombing in Italy the work of leftist extremists, or extreme-right provocation, or a centrist mise-en-scène to discredit all extreme terrorists and to shore up its own failing power, or again, is it a police-inspired scenario and a form of blackmail to public security? All of this is simultaneously true, and the search for proof, indeed the objectivity of the facts does not put an end to this vertigo of interpretation. That is, we are in a logic of simulation, which no longer has anything to do with a logic of facts and an order of reason. 16&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Hell of simulation, which is no longer one of torture, but of the subtle, maleficent, elusive twisting of meaning—where even the condemned at Burgos are still a gift from Franco to Western democracy, which seizes the occasion to regenerate its own flagging humanism and whose indignant protest in turn consolidates Franco’s regime by uniting the Spanish masses against this foreign intervention? Where is the truth of all that, when such collusions admirably knot themselves together without the knowledge of their authors? 18&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All the referentials combine their discourses in a circular, Möbian compulsion. Not so long ago, sex and work were fiercely opposed terms; today both are dissolved in the same type of demand. Formerly the discourse on history derived its power from violently opposing itself to that of nature, the discourse of desire to that power—today they exchange their signifiers and their scenarios. 18&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is always a question of providing the real through the imaginary, proving truth through scandal, proving the law through transgression, proving work through striking, proving the system through crisis, and capital through revolution, as it is elsewhere (the Tasaday) of proving ethnology through the dispossession of its object—without taking into account:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the proof of theater through antitheater;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the proof of art through antiart;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the proof of pedagogy through antipedagogy;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the proof of psychiatry through antipsychiatry, etc.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Everything is metamorphosed into its opposite to perpetuate itself in its expurgated form. All the powers, all the institutions speak of themselves through denial, in order to attempt, by simulating death, to escape their real death throes. 19&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The impossibility of rediscovering an absolute level of the real is of the same order as the impossibility of staging illusion. Illusion is no longer possible, because the real is no longer possible. It is the whole &lt;i style=""&gt;political &lt;/i&gt;problem of parody, of hypersimulation or offensive simulation, that is posed here.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Organize a fake holdup. Verify that your weapons are harmless, and take the most trustworthy hostage, so that no human life will be in danger (or one lapses into the criminal). Demand a ransom, and make it so that the operation creates as much commotion as possible—in short, remain close to the “truth,” in order to test the reaction of the apparatus to a perfect simulacrum. You won’t be able to do it: the network of artificial signs will become inextricably mixed up with real elements (a policeman will really fire on sight; a client of the bank will faint and die of a heart attack; one will actually pay you the phony ransom), in short, you will immediately find yourself once again, without wishing it, in the real, one of whose functions is precisely to devour any attempt at simulation, to reduce everything to the real—that is, to the established order itself, well before institutions and justice come into play. 20&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is necessary to see in this impossibility of isolating the process of simulation the weight of an order that cannot see and conceive of anything but the real, because it cannot function anywhere else. The simulation of an offense, if it is established as such, will either be punished less severely (because it has no “consequences”) or punished as an offense against the judicial system (for example if one sets in motion a police operation “for nothing)—but &lt;i style=""&gt;never as simulation &lt;/i&gt;since it is precisely as such / that no equivalence with the real is possible, and hence no repression either. The challenge of simulation is never admitted by power. 20-21&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;namely, it is &lt;i style=""&gt;now impossible to isolate the process of the real&lt;/i&gt;, or to prove the real. 21&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As long as the historical threat came at it from the real, power played at deterrence and simulation, disintegrating all the contradictions by dint of producing equivalent signs. Today when the danger comes at it from simulation (that of being dissolved in the play of signs), power plays at the real, plays at crisis, plays at remanufacturing artificial, social, economic, and political stakes. For power, it is a question of life and death. But it is too late. 22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Presidents Johnson and Ford were both the object of failed assassination attempts which, if / they were not staged, were at least perpetrated by simulation. The Kennedys did because they incarnated something: the political, political substance, whereas the new presidents are nothing but caricatures and fake film—curiously, Johnson, Nixon, Ford, all have this simian mug, the monkeys of power. 23-24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Death is never an absolute criterion, but in this case it is significant: the era of James Dean, Marilyn Monroe, and the Kennedys, of those who really died simply because they had a mythic dimension that implies death (not for romantic reasons, but because of the fundamental principle of reversal and exchange)—this era is long gone. It is now the era of murder by simulation, of the generalized aesthetic of simulation, of the murder-alibi—the allegorical resurrection of death, which is only there to sanction the institution of power, without which it no longer has any substance or an autonomous reality. 24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One must not resist this process by trying to confront the system and destroy it, because this system that is dying from being dispossessed of its death expects nothing but that from us: that we give the system back its death, that we revive it through the negative. End of revolutionary praxis, end of the dialectic. 24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Nixon has nevertheless arrived at the goal of which all power dreams: to be taken seriously enough, to constitute a mortal enough danger to the group to be one day relieved of his duties, denounced, and liquidated. 25&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Everything happens as if Mao or Franco had already died several times and had been replaced by his double. From a political point of view, that a head of state remains the same or is someone else doesn’t strictly change anything, so long as they resemble each other. For a long time now a head of state—&lt;i style=""&gt;no matter which / one&lt;/i&gt;—is nothing but the simulacrum of himself, and &lt;i style=""&gt;only that gives him the power and the quality to govern&lt;/i&gt;. No one would grant the least consent, the least devotion to a &lt;i style=""&gt;real &lt;/i&gt;person. It is to his double, he being always already &lt;i style=""&gt;dead&lt;/i&gt;, to which allegiance is given. This myth does nothing but translate the persistence, and at the same time the deception, of the necessity of the king’s sacrificial death. 26&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;More interesting is the illusion of filming the Louds &lt;i style=""&gt;as if TV weren’t there&lt;/i&gt;. The producer’s triumph was to say: “They lived as if we were not there.” An absurd, paradoxical formula—neither true nor false: utopian. The “as if &lt;i style=""&gt;we &lt;/i&gt;were not there” being equal to “as if &lt;i style=""&gt;you &lt;/i&gt;were there.” It is this utopia, this paradox that fascinated the twenty million viewers, much more than did the “perverse” pleasure of violating someone’s privacy. In the “verité” experience it is not a question of secrecy or perversion, but of a sort of frisson of the real, or of an aesthetics of the hyperreal, a frisson of vertiginous and phony exactitude, a frisson of simultaneous distancing and magnification, of distortion of scale, of an excessive transparency. 28&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Because heavenly fire no longer alls on corrupted cities, it is the camera lens that, like a laser, comes to pierce lived reality in order to put it to death. 28&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;End of the panoptic system&lt;/i&gt;. The eye of TV is no longer the source of an absolute gaze, and the ideal of control is no longer that of transparency. This still presupposes an objective space (that of the Renaissance) and the omnipotence of the despotic gaze. It is still, if not a system of confinement, at least a system of mapping. More subtly, but always externally, playing on the opposition of seeing and being seen, even if the panoptic focal point may be blind. 29&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Something else in regard to the Louds. “You no longer watch TV, it is TV that watches you (live),” or again: “You are no longer listening to Don’t Panic, it is Don’t Panic that is listening to you”—a switch from the panoptic mechanism of surveillance (&lt;i style=""&gt;Discipline and Punish &lt;/i&gt;[Surveiller et punir]) to a system of deterrence, in which the distinction between the passive and the active is abolished. There is no longer any imperative of submission to the model, or to the gaze “YOU are the model!” “YOU are the majority!” Such is the watershed of of a hyperreal sociality, in which the real is confused with the model, as in the statistical operation, or with the medium, as in the Louds’ operation. Such is the last stage of the social relation, ours, which is no longer one of persuasion (the classical age of propaganda, of ideology, of publicity, etc.) but one of deterrence: “YOU are information, you are the social, you are the event, you are involved, you have the word, etc.” An about-face through which it becomes impossible to locate one instance of the model, of power, of the gaze, of the medium itself, because &lt;i style=""&gt;you &lt;/i&gt;are always already on the other side. 29&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But one must watch out for the negative turn that discourse imposes: it is a question neither of disease nor of a viral infection. One must think instead of the media as if they were, in outer orbit, a kind of genetic code that directs the mutation of the real into the hyperreal, just as the other micromolecular code controls the passage from a representative sphere of meaning to the genetic one of the programmed signal. 30&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Resist the evidence: in satellization, he who is satellized is not who one might think. Through the orbital inscription of a spatial object, it is the planet earth that becomes a satellite, it is the terrestrial principle of reality that becomes eccentric, hyperreal, and insignificant. 35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All dramaturgy, and even all real writing of cruelty has disappeared. Simulation is the master, and we only have a right to the retro, to the phantom, parodic rehabilitation of all lost referentials. 39&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Entry into the atomic club, so prettily named, very quickly effaces (as unionization does in the working world) any inclination toward violent intervention. Responsibility, control, censure, self-deterrence always grow more rapidly than the forces or the weapons at our disposal: this is the secret of the social order. Thus the very possibility of paralyzing a whole country by flicking a switch &lt;i style=""&gt;makes &lt;/i&gt;it so that the electrical engineers will never use this weapon: the whole myth of the total and revolutionary strike crumbles at the very moment when&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;the means are available—but alas &lt;i style=""&gt;precisely because &lt;/i&gt;those means are available. Therein lies the whole process of deterrence. 39&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Take &lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Picture Show&lt;/i&gt;: like me, you would have had to be sufficiently distracted to have thought it to be an original production from the 1950s: a very good film about the customs in and the atmosphere of the American small town. Just a slight suspicion: it was a little too good, more in tune, better than the others, without the psychological, moral, and sentimental blotches of the films of that era. Stupefaction when one discovers that it is a 1970s film, perfect retro, purged, pure, the hyperrealist restitution of 1950s cinema. One talks of remaking silent films, those will also doubtlessly be better than those of the period. A whole generation of films is merging that will be to those one knew what the android is to man: marvelous artifacts, without weakness, pleasing simulacra that lack only the imaginary, and the hallucination inherent to cinema. 45&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Cool, cold pleasure, not even aesthetic in the strict sense: functional pleasure, equational pleasure, pleasure of machination. One only has to dream of Visconti (&lt;i style=""&gt;Guépard, Senso, &lt;/i&gt;etc., which in certain respects make one think of &lt;i style=""&gt;Barry Lyndon&lt;/i&gt;) to grasp the difference, not only in style, but in the cinematographic act. In Visconti, there is meaning, history, a sensual rhetoric, dead time, a passionate game, not only in the historical content, but in the mise-en-scène. None of that in Kubrick, who manipulates his film like a chess player, who makes an operational scenario of history. 46&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Is there something of this already in Leone’s Westerns? Maybe. All the registers slide in that direction. &lt;i style=""&gt;Chinatown&lt;/i&gt;: it is the detective movie renamed by laser. 46&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The cinema in its current efforts is getting closer and closer, and with greater and greater perfection, to the absolute real, in its banality, its veracity, in its naked obviousness, in its boredom, and at the same time in its presumption, in its pretension to being the real, the immediate, the unsignified, which is the craziest of / undertakings (similarly, functionalism’s pretension to designating—design—the greatest degree of correspondence between the object and its function, and its use value, is a truly absurd enterprise); no culture has ever had towards its signs this naïve and paranoid, puritan and terrorist vision. Terrorism is always that of the real. 46-47&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Concurrently with this effort toward an absolute correspondence with the real, cinema also approaches an absolute correspondence with itself—and this is not contradictory: it is the very definition of the hyperreal. 47&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One no longer makes the Jews pass through the crematorium or the gas chamber, but through the sound track and image track, through the universal screen and the microprocessor. Forgetting, annihilation, finally achieves its aesthetic dimension this way—it is achieved in retro, finally elevated here to a mass level. 49&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Or, rather, TV and the nuclear are of the same nature: behind the “hot” and negentropic concepts of energy and information, they have the same power of deterrence as cold systems do. TV itself is also a nuclear process of chain reaction, but implosive: it cools and neutralizes the meaning and the energy of events. Thus the nuclear, behind the presumed risk of explosion, that is to say of hot catastrophe, conceals a long, cold catastrophe, the universalization of a system of deterrence. 53&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Because an explosion is always a promise, it &lt;i style=""&gt;is &lt;/i&gt;our hope: note how much, in the film as in Harrisburg, the whole world waits for something to blow up, for destruction to announce itself and remove us from this unnameable panic, from this panic of deterrence that it exercises in the invisible form of the nuclear. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;And it is because of this that events no longer have meaning: it is not that they are insignificant in themselves, it is that they were preceded by the model. 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;then the only means of mitigating this scenario would be to &lt;i style=""&gt;make &lt;/i&gt;the catastrophe arrive, to produce or to reproduce a &lt;i style=""&gt;real &lt;/i&gt;catastrophe. To which Nature is at times given: in its inspired moments, it is God who through his cataclysms unknots the equilibrium of terror in which humans are imprisoned. Closer to us, this is what terrorism is occupied with as well: making real, palpable violence surface in opposition to the invisible violence of security. Besides, therein lies terrorism’s ambiguity. 57&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[&lt;i style=""&gt;Apocalypse Now&lt;/i&gt;] In this sense, his film is really the extension of the war through other means, the pinnacle of this failed war, and its apotheosis. The war became film, the film becomes war, the two are joined by their common hemorrhage into technology. The real war is waged by Coppola as it is by Westmoreland: without counting the inspired irony of having forests and Phillipine villages napalmed to retrace the hell of South Vietnam. 59&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;No real distance, no critical sense, no desire for “raising consciousness” in relation to the war: and in a sense this is the brutal quality of this film—not being rotten with the moral psychology of war. Coppola can certainly deck out his helicopter captain in a ridiculous hat of the light cavalry, and make him crush the Vietnamese village to the sound of Wagner’s music—those are not critical, distant signs, they are immersed in the machinery, they are part of the special effect, and he himself makes movies in the same way, with the same retro megalomania, and the same non-signifying furor, with the same clownish effect in overdrive. But there it is, he hits us with that, it is there, it is bewildering, and one can say to oneself: how is such a horror possible (not that of the war, but that of the film strictly speaking)? 60&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Certainly, all the cultural contents of Beaubourg are anachronistic, because only an empty interior could correspond to this architectural envelope. The general impression being that everything here has come out of a coma, that everything wants to be animation and is only reanimation, and that this is good because culture is dead, a condition that Beaubourg admirably retraces, but in a dishonest fashion, whereas one should have triumphantly accepted this death and erected a monument or an antimonument equivalent to the phallic inanity of the Eiffel Tower in its time. Monument to total disconnection, to hyperreality and to the implosion of culture—achieved today for us in the effect of transistorized circuits always threatened by a gigantic short circuit. 63&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;overtly proclaims that our time will never again be that of duration, that our only temporality is that of the accelerated cycle and of recycling, that of the circuit and of the transit of fluids. 64&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet—yet . . . if you had to have something in Beaubourg—it should have been a labyrinth, a combinatory, infinite library, an / aleatory redistribution of destinies through games or lotteries—in short, the universe of Borges—or even the circular Ruins: the slowed-down enchainment of individuals dreamed up by each other (not a dreamworld Disneyland, a laboratory of practical fiction). An experimentation with all the different processes of representation: defraction, implosion, slow motion, aleatory linkage and decoupling—a bit like at the Exploratorium in San Francisco or in the novels of Philip K. Dick—in short a culture of simulation and of fascination, and not always one of production and meaning: this is what might be proposed that would not be a miserable anticulture. Is it possible? Not here, evidently. But this culture takes place elsewhere, everywhere, nowhere. From today, the only real cultural practice, that of the masses, ours (there is no longer a difference0, is a manipulative, aleatory practice, a labyrinthine practice of signs, and one that no longer has any meaning. 64-65&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;And they throw themselves at it. There lies the supreme irony of Beaubourg: the masses throw themselves at it not because they salivate for that culture which they have been denied for centuries, but because they have for the first time the opportunity to massively participate in this great mourning of a culture that, in the end, they have always detested. 65&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The masses, themselves, rush there to enjoy this execution, this dismemberment, this operational prostitution of a culture finally truly liquidated, including all counterculture that is nothing but its apotheosis. 66&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That is “mass production,” not in the sense of a massive production or for use by the masses, but the production of &lt;i style=""&gt;the masses&lt;/i&gt;. The masses as the final product of all sociality, and, at the same time, as putting an end to sociality, because these masses that one wants us to believe &lt;i style=""&gt;are &lt;/i&gt;the social, are on the contrary the site of the implosion of the social. 68&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;No relief, no perspective, no vanishing point where the gaze might risk losing itself, but a total screen where, in their uninterrupted display, the billboards and the products themselves act as equivalent and successive signs. There are employees who are occupied solely in remaking the front of the stage, the surface display, where a previous deletion by a consumer might have left some kind of a hole. The self-service also adds to this absence of / depth: the same homogeneous space, without mediation, brings together men and things—a space of direct manipulation. But who manipulates whom? 75-76&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Even repression in integrated as a sign in this universe of simulation. Repression become deterrence is nothing but an extra sign in the universe of persuasion. The circuits of surveillance cameras are themselves part of the décor of simulacra. A perfect surveillance on all fronts would require a heavier and more sophisticated mechanism of control than that of the store itself. 76&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Information is thought to create communication, and even if the waste is enormous, a general consensus would have it that nevertheless, as a whole, there be an excess of meaning, which is redistributed in all the interstices of the social—just as consensus would have it that material production, despite its dysfunctions and irrationalities, opens onto an excess of wealth and social purpose. We are all complicitous in this myth. It is the alpha and omega of our modernity, without which the credibility of our social organization would collapse. Well, &lt;i style=""&gt;the fact is that it is collapsing&lt;/i&gt;, and for this very reason: because where we think that information produces meaning, the opposite occurs. 80&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Rather than creating communication, &lt;i style=""&gt;it exhausts itself in the act of staging communication&lt;/i&gt;. Rather than producing meaning, it exhausts itself in the staging of meaning. A gigantic process of simulation that is very familiar. 80&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That means that all contents of meaning are absorbed in the / only dominant form of the medium. Only the medium can make an event—whatever the contents, whether they are conformist or subversive. 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Even the “traditional” status of the media themselves, characteristic of modernity, is put in question. McLuhan’s formula, &lt;i style=""&gt;the medium is the message&lt;/i&gt;, which is the key formula of the era of simulation (the medium is the message—the sender is the receiver—the circularity of all poles—the end of panoptic and perspectival space—such is the alpha and omega of &lt;i style=""&gt;our &lt;/i&gt;modernity), this very formula must be imagined at its limit where, after all the contents and messages have been volatilized in the medium, it is the medium itself that is volatilized as such. Fundamentally, it is still the message that lends credibility to the medium, that gives the medium its determined, distinct status as the intermediary of communication. Without a message, the medium also falls into the indefinite state characteristic of all our great systems of judgment and value. A single &lt;i style=""&gt;model&lt;/i&gt;, whose efficacy is immediate, simultaneously generates the message, the medium, and the “real.” 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Finally, &lt;i style=""&gt;the medium is the message&lt;/i&gt; not only signifies the end of the message, but also the end of the medium. There are no more media in the literal sense of the word (I’m speaking particularly of electronic mass media)—that is, of a mediating power between one reality and another, between one state of the real and another. Neither in content, nor in form. Strictly, this is what implosion / signifies. The absorption of one pole into another, the short-circuiting between poles of every differential system of meaning, the erasure of distinct terms and oppositions, including that of the medium and of the real—thus the impossibility of any mediation, of any dialectical intervention between the two or from one to the other. Circularity of all media effects. Hence the impossibility of meaning in the literal sense of a unilateral vector that goes from one pole to another. One must envisage this critical but original situation at its very limit: it is the only one left us. It is useless to dream of revolution through content, useless to dream of a revelation through form, because the medium and the real are now in a single nebula whose truth is indecipherable. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Evidently, there is a paradox in this inextricable conjunction of the masses and the media: do the media neutralize meaning and produce unformed [&lt;i style=""&gt;informe&lt;/i&gt;] or informed [&lt;i style=""&gt;informée&lt;/i&gt;] masses, or is it the masses who victoriously resist the media by directing or absorbing all the messages that the media produce without responding to them? 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Are the mass media on the side of power in the manipulation of the masses, or are they on the side of the masses in the liquidation of meaning, in the violence perpetrated on meaning, and in fascination? Is it the media that induce fascination in the masses, or is it the masses who direct the media into the spectacle? 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The media carry meaning and countermeaning, they manipulate in all directions at once, nothing can control this process, they are the vehicle for the simulation internal to the system and the simulation that destroys the system, according to an absolutely Möbian and circular logic—and it is exactly like this. There is no alternative to this, no logical resolution. Only a logical &lt;i style=""&gt;exacerbation &lt;/i&gt;and a catastrophic resolution. 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Not necessarily advertising itself, the kind that is produced as such—but the &lt;i style=""&gt;form &lt;/i&gt;of advertising, that of a simplified operational mode, vaguely seductive, vaguely consensual (all the modalities are confused therein, but in an attenuated, agitated mode). More generally, the form of advertising is one in which all particular contents are annulled at the very moment when they can be transcribed into each other, whereas what is inherent to “weighty” enunciations, to articulated forms of meaning (or of style) is that they cannot be translated into each other, any more than the rules of a game can be. This long movement toward translatability and thus toward a complete combinatorial, which is that of &lt;i style=""&gt;the superficial transparency of everything&lt;/i&gt;, of their absolute &lt;i style=""&gt;advertising &lt;/i&gt;(of which professional advertising is, once again, only an episodic form), can be read in the vicissitudes of propaganda. 87&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is not that people no longer believe in it or that they have accepted it as routine. It is that if its fascination once lay in its power to simply all languages, today this power is stolen from it by another type of language that is even more simplified and thus more functional: the languages of computer science. The sequence model, the sound track, and the image track that advertising, along with the other big media, offers us—the model of the combinatory, equal distribution to all discourses that it proposes—that still rhetorical continuum of sounds, signs, signals, slogans that it erects as a total environment is largely overtaken, precisely in its function of simulation, by the magnetic tape, by the electronic continuum that is in the process of being silhouetted against the horizon of the end of this century. Microprocessing, digitality, cybernetic languages go much further in the direction of the absolute simplification of processes that advertising did on its humble—still imaginary and spectacular—level. And it is because these systems go further that today they polarize the fascination that formerly devolved on advertising. It is information, in the sense of data processing, that will put an end to, that is already putting an end to the reign of advertising. That is what inspires fear, and what is thrilling. The “thrill” of advertising has been displaced onto computers and on the miniaturization of everyday life by computer science. 89 &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If at a given moment, the commodity was its own publicity (there was no other) today publicity has become its own commodity. It is confused with itself. 90&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As a medium become its own message (which makes it so that now there is a demand for advertising in and of itself, and that thus the question of “believing” in it or not is no longer even posed), advertising is completely in unison with the social whose historical necessity has found itself absorbed by the pure and simple &lt;i style=""&gt;demand&lt;/i&gt; for the social: a demand that the social function like a business, a group of services, a mode of living or of survival (the social must be saved just as nature must be preserved: the social is our niche)—whereas formerly it was a sort of revolution in its very project. This is certainly lost: the social has lost precisely this power of illusion, it has fallen into the register of supply and demand, just as work has passed from being a force antagonistic to capital to the simple status of employment, that is to say of goods (eventually rare) and services just like the others. 90&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is not by chance that advertising, after having, for a long time, carried an implicit ultimatum of an economic kind, fundamentally saying and repeating incessantly, “I buy, I consume, I take pleasure,” today repeats in other forms, “I vote, I participate, I am present, I am concerned”—mirror of a paradoxical mockery, mirror of the indifference of all &lt;i style=""&gt;public &lt;/i&gt;signification. 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Like the signs in advertising, one is geared down, one becomes transparent or uncountable, one becomes diaphanous or rhizomic to escape the point of inertia—one is placed in orbit, one is plugged in, one is satellized, one is archived—paths cross: there is the sound track, the image track, just as in life there is the work track, the leisure track, the transport track, etc., all enveloped in the advertising track. Everywhere there are three or four paths, and you are at the crossroads. 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;how all of that is staged exactly like sex in pornography, that is to say without any faith, with the same tired obscenity. That is why, now, it is useless to analyze advertising as language, because something else is happening there: a doubling of language (and also of images), to which neither linguistics nor semiology correspond, because they function on the veritable operation of meaning, without the slightest suspicion of this caricatural exorbitance of all the functions of language, this opening onto an immense field of the mockery of signs, “consumed” as one says in their mockery, &lt;i style=""&gt;for &lt;/i&gt;their mockery and the collective spectacle of their game without stakes—just as porno is a hypertrophied fiction of sex consumed in its mockery, for its mockery, a collective spectacle of the inanity of sex in its baroque assumption (it was the baroque that invented this triumphal mockery of stucco, fixing the disappearance of the religious in the orgasm of statues). 92&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The Father and the Mother have disappeared, not in the service of an aleatory liberty of the subject, but in the service of a &lt;i style=""&gt;matrix called code&lt;/i&gt;. No more mother, no more father: a matrix. And it is the matrix, that of the genetic / code, that now infinitely “gives birth” based on a functional mode purged of all aleatory sexuality. 97&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The mirror stage is abolished in cloning, or rather it is parodied therein in a monstrous fashion. 97&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is no longer even a question of being twins, since Gemini or Twins possess a specific property, a particular and sacred fascination of the Two, of what is two together, and never was one. Whereas cloning enshrines the reiteration of the same: 1 + 1 + 1 + 1, etc. 97&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The most advanced, the most modern form of this development, which Benjamin described in cinema, photography, and contemporary mass media, is one in which the original no longer even exists, since things are conceived from the beginning as a function of their unlimited reproduction. 99&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is what happens to us with cloning, no longer only at the level of messages, but at the level of individuals. In fact this is what happens to the body when it ceases to be conceived as anything but a message, as a stockpile of information and of messages, as fodder for data processing. 99&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The TV studio transforms you into holographic characters: one has the impression of being materialized in space by the light of projectors, like translucid characters who pass through the masses (that of millions of TV viewers) exactly as your real hand passes through the unreal hologram without encountering any resistance—but not without consequences: having passed through the hologram has rendered your hand unreal as well. 105&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The hallucination is total and truly fascinating once the hologram is projected in front of the plaque, so that nothing separates you from it (or else the effect remains photo- or cinematographic). This is also characteristic of trompe l’oeil, in contrast to painting: instead of a field as a vanishing point for the eye, you are in a reversed depth, which transforms you into a vanishing point . . . The relief must leap out at you just as a&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;tram car and chess game would. This said, which type of objects or forms will be “hologenic” remains to be discovered since the hologram is no more destined to produce three-dimensional cinema than cinema was destined to reproduce theater, or photography was to take up the contents of painting. 105&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The closer one gets to the perfection of the simulacrum (and this is true of objects, but also of figures of art or of models of social or psychological relations), the more evident it becomes (or rather to the evil spirit of incredulity that inhabits us, more evil still than the evil spirit of simulation) how everything escapes representation, escapes its own double and its resemblance. In short, there is no real: the third dimension is only the imaginary of a two-dimensional world, the fourth that of a three-dimensional universe . . . Escalation in the production of a real that is more and more real through the addition of successive dimensions. But, on the other hand, exaltation of the opposite movement: only what plays with one less dimension is true, is truly seductive. 107&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In any case, there is no escape from this race to the real and to realistic hallucination since, when an object is exactly like another, &lt;i style=""&gt;it is not exactly like it, it is a bit more exact&lt;/i&gt;. There is never similitude, any more than there is exactitude. What is exact is already too exact, what is exact is only what approaches the truth without trying. 107&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What happens on the other side of the truth, not in what would be false, but in what is more true than the true, more real than the real? Bizarre effects certainly, and sacrileges, much more destructive of the order of truth than its pure negation. Singular and murderous power of the potentialization of the truth, of the potentialization of the real. This is perhaps why twins were deified, and sacrificed, in a more savage culture; hypersimilitude was equivalent to the murder of the original, and thus to a pure non-meaning. 108&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Technology is never grasped except in the (automobile) accident, that is to say in the violence done to technology itself and in the violence done to the body. It is the same: any shock, any blow, any impact, all the metallurgy of the accident can be read in the semiurgy of the body—neither an anatomy nor a physiology, but a semiurgy of contusions, scars, mutilations, wounds that are so many new sexual organs opened on the body. In this way, gathering the body as labor in the order of production is opposed to the dispersion of the body as anagram in the order of mutilation. Goodbye “erogenous zones”: everything becomes a hole to offer itself to the discharge reflex. But above all (as in primitive initiation tortures, which are not ours), the whole body becomes a sign to offer itself to the exchange of bodily signs. Body and technology diffracting their bewildered signs through each other. Carnal abstraction and design. 112&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Dysfunction is no longer possible in a universe of the accident—therefore no perversion is either. The Accident, like death, is no longer of the order of the neurotic, the repressed, the residual or the transgressive, it is the instigator of a new mode of &lt;i style=""&gt;nonperverse &lt;/i&gt;pleasure (contrary to the author himself, who speaks in the introduction of a new perverse logic, one must resist the &lt;i style=""&gt;moral &lt;/i&gt;temptation of reading &lt;i style=""&gt;Crash &lt;/i&gt;as perversion), of a strategic organization of life that starts from death. Death, wounds, mutilations are no longer metaphors of castration, exactly the opposite—not even the opposite. Only the fetishistic metaphor is perverse, seduction via the model, via the interposed fetish, or via the medium of language. Here, death and sex are read on the same level as the body, without phantasms, without metaphor, without sentences—different from the Machine of the &lt;i style=""&gt;The Penal Colony&lt;/i&gt;, where the body in its wounds is still only the support of a textual inscription. 113&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Three orders of simulacra:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;simulacra that are natural, naturalist, founded on the image, on the imitation and counterfeit, that are harmonious, optimistic, and that aim for the restitution or the ideal institution of nature made in God’s image;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;simulacra that are productive, productivist, founded on energy, force, its materialization by the machine and in the whole system of production—a Promethean aim of a continuous globalization and expansion, of an indefinite liberation of energy (desire belongs to the utopias related to this order of simulacra);&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;simulacra of simulation, founded on information, the model, the cybernetic game—total operationality, hyperreality, aim of total control. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To the first category belongs the imaginary of the &lt;i style=""&gt;utopia&lt;/i&gt;. To the second corresponds science fiction, strictly speaking. To the third corresponds—is there an imaginary that might correspond to this order? The most likely answer is that the good old imaginary of science fiction is dead and that something else is in the process of emerging (not only in fiction but in theory as well). The same wavering and indeterminate fate puts an end to science fiction—but also to theory, as specific genres. 121&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The imaginary was the alibi of the real, in a world dominated by the reality principle. Today, it is the real that has become the alibi of the model, in a world controlled by the principle of simulation. / And, paradoxically, it is the real that has become our true utopia—but a utopia that is no longer in the realm of the possible, that can only be dreamt of as one would dream of a lost object. 123&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Until now we have always had a reserve of the imaginary—now the coefficient of reality is proportional to the reserve of the imaginary that gives it its specific weight. This is also true of geographic and spatial exploration: when there is no longer any virgin territory, and thus one available to the imaginary, &lt;i style=""&gt;when the map covers the whole territory, something like the principle of reality disappears&lt;/i&gt;. 123&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;From then onward, something must change: the projection, the extrapolation, the sort of pantographic excess that constituted the charm of science fiction are all impossible. It is no longer possible to fabricate the unreal from the real, the imaginary from the givens of the real. The process will, rather, be the opposite: it will be to put decentered situations, models of simulation in place and to contrive to give them the feeling of the real, of the banal, of lived experience, to reinvent the real as fiction, precisely because it has disappeared from our life. Hallucination of the real, of lived experience, of the quotidian, but reconstituted, sometimes down to disquietingly strange details, reconstituted as an animal or vegetal reserve, brought to light with a transparent precision, but without substance, derealized in advance, hyperrealized. 124&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What did the torturers of the Inquisition want? The admission of evil, of the principle of evil. It was necessary to make the accused say that he was not guilty except by accident, through the incidence of the principle of Evil in the divine order. Thus confession restored a reassuring causality, and torture, and the extermination of evil through torture, were nothing but the triumphal coronation (neither sadistic nor expiatory) of the fact of having &lt;i style=""&gt;produced Evil as cause&lt;/i&gt;. Otherwise, the least heresy would have rendered all of divine creation suspect. In the same way, when we use and abuse animals in laboratories, in rockets, with experimental ferocity in the name of science, what confession are we seeking to extort from them from beneath the scalpel and the electrodes? &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Precisely the admission of a principle of objectivity of which science is never certain, of which it secretly despairs. Animals must be made to say that they are not animals, that bestiality, savagery—with what these terms imply of unintelligibility, radical strangeness to reason—do not exist, but on the contrary the most bestial behaviors, the most singular, the most &lt;i style=""&gt;abnormal&lt;/i&gt; are resolved in science, in physiological mechanisms, in cerebral connections, etc. Bestiality, and its principle of uncertainty, must be killed in animals. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Experimentation is thus not a means to an end, it is a &lt;i style=""&gt;contemporary &lt;/i&gt;challenge and torture. It does not found an intelligibility, it extorts a confession from science as previously one extorted a profession of faith. A confession whose apparent distances—illness, madness, bestiality—are nothing but a provisional crack in the transparency of causality. This proof, as before that of / divine reason, must be continually redone and everywhere redone—in this sense we are all animals, and laboratory animals, whom one continually tests in order to extort their reflex behaviors, which are like so many confessions of rationality in the final moment. Everywhere bestiality must yield to reflex animality, exorcising an order of the indecipherable, of the savage, of which, precisely in their silence, animals have remained the incarnation for us. 129-130&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The trajectory animals have followed, from divine sacrifice to dog cemeteries with atmospheric music, from sacred defiance to ecological sentimentality, speaks loudly enough of the vulgarization of the status of man himself—it once again describes an unexpected reciprocity between the two. 134&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In particular, our sentimentality towards animals is a sure sign of the disdain in which we hold them. It is proportional to this disdain. It is in proportion to being relegated to irresponsibility, to the inhuman, that the animal becomes worthy of the human ritual of affection and protection, just as the child does in direct proportion to being relegated to a status of innocence and childishness. Sentimentality is nothing but the infinitely degraded form of bestiality, the racist commiseration, in which we ridiculously cloak animals to the point of rendering them sentimental themselves. 134&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;that of King Kong wrenched from his jungle and transformed into a music-hall star. Formerly, the cultural hero annihilated the beast, the dragon, the monster—and from the spilt blood plants, men, culture, were born; today, it is the beast King Kong who comes to sack our industrial metropolises, who comes to liberate us from our culture, a culture dead from having purged itself of all real monstrosity and from having broken its pact with it (which was expressed in the film by the primitive gift of the woman). The profound seduction of the film comes from this inversion of meaning: all inhumanity has gone over to the side of men, all humanity has gone over to the side of captive bestiality. 135&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;The challenge of madness has historically been met by the hypothesis of the unconscious. &lt;/i&gt;The Unconscious is this logistical mechanism that permits us to think madness (and more generally all strange and anomalous formations) in a system of meaning opened to nonmeaning, which will make room for the terrors of the nonsensical, now intelligible under the auspices of a certain discourse: psychic life, drive, repression, etc. The mad were the ones who forced us to the hypothesis of the unconscious, but we are the one in return who have trapped them there. Because if, initially, the Unconscious seems to turn against Reason and to bring to it a radical subversion, if it still seems charged with the potential of the rupture of madness, later it turns against madness, because it is what enables madness to be annexed to a reason more universal than classical reason. 136&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All normality sees itself today in the light of madness, which was nothing but its insignificant remainder. Privilege of all the remainders, in all domains, of the not-said, the feminine, the crazy, the marginal, of excrement and waste in art, etc. But this is still nothing but a sort of inversion of the structure, of the return of the repressed as a powerful moment, of the return of the remainder as surplus of meaning, as excess. 145&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Now we are faced with a much more original situation: not that of the pure and simple inversion and promotion of remainders, but that of an instability in every structure and every opposition that makes it so that &lt;i style=""&gt;there is no longer even a remainder&lt;/i&gt;, due to the fact that the remainder is everywhere, and by playing with the slash, it annuls itself as such. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is not when one has taken everything away that nothing is left, rather, nothing is left when things are unceasingly shifted and addition itself no longer has any meaning. 146&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Power (or what takes its place) no longer believes in the university. It knows fundamentally that it is only a zone for the shelter and surveillance of a whole class of a certain age, it therefore has only to select—it will find its elite elsewhere, or by other means. Diplomas are worthless: why would it refuse to award them, in any case it is ready to award them to everybody; why this provocative politics, if not in order to crystallize energies on a fictive stake (selection, work, diplomas, etc.), on an already and rotting referential? 150&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If being a nihilist, is carrying, to the unbearable limit of hegemonic systems, this radical trait of derision and of violence, this challenge that the system is summoned to answer through its own death, then I am a terrorist and nihilist in theory as the others are with their weapons. Theoretical violence, not truth, is the only resource left us. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But such a sentiment is utopian. Because it would be beautiful to be a nihilist, if there were still a radicality—as it would be nice to be a terrorist, if death, including that of the terrorist, still had meaning. 163&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;o:p&gt; &lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-664785753352076686?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/664785753352076686/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=664785753352076686' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/664785753352076686'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/664785753352076686'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/08/baudrillard-jean.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-439740566600571584</id><published>2008-05-18T08:03:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:04:53.972-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Pornography'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Williams (Linda)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Feminist'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Williams, Linda. “Power, Pleasure, and Perversion: Sadomasochistic Film Pornography.” &lt;u&gt;Representations&lt;/u&gt;. 27 (1989): 37-65.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet elsewhere in his writing Bazin has celebrated documentary realism in fictional contexts, and he is honest enough here to acknowledge “a critical contradiction,” which he notes “without resolving.” 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Our complicity as viewers of the act is different from what it would be if we were actually in the room with the “object”; it is connected to the fact that we are watching (whether with fascination, pleasure, horror, or dread) an act that seems to be really taking place but with which we have no spatial or temporal connection ourselves. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;-proximity / distance = greater distance because &lt;i style=""&gt;we know &lt;/i&gt;there’s a frame, greater proximity because it’s often presented in an &lt;i style=""&gt;unmediated &lt;/i&gt;way. Might want to look at Wood’s article on art vs. exploitation. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;[about &lt;i style=""&gt;Snuff&lt;/i&gt;]: &lt;/b&gt;Nevertheless, added signals of documentary evidence—the director’s speech to and “look” at the camera, the indication of film “run out,” the shocking transition from sex scene to violence—all operated to convince some viewers that if what they had seen before was fake violence belonging to the genre of horror, what they were seeing now was real (hard-core) violence belonging to the genre of pornography. 41&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . especially in the context of the hard-core genre’s perpetual quest for documentary evidence of involuntary pleasure in female bodies that do not give as ready evidence of this pleasure as male bodies. 41&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . perverse pleasure of witnessing the involuntary spasm of death. 42&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;Snuff &lt;/i&gt;probably became the “case” that it did because it did not, like the horror film, simply displace the sexual desires of characters onto violent acts; rather, its mix of soft-core sex &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;sexual desires of characters onto violent acts; rather, its mix of soft-core sex &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;violence was more messy, interrupting expectations for pleasurable sex with violence and vice versa. &lt;i style=""&gt;Snuff&lt;/i&gt;, both the film and the idea, exists at the contradictory intersection of the spectacle of pleasure (generally assumed to be real in hardcore pornography) and pain (generally assumed to be faked in horror films). 42&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-439740566600571584?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/439740566600571584/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=439740566600571584' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/439740566600571584'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/439740566600571584'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/williams-linda.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-6296060938518212794</id><published>2008-05-18T08:02:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:03:13.101-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Wallace (David Foster)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-TV'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Wallace, David Foster. “E Unibus Pluram: Television and U.S. Fiction,” in &lt;u&gt;A Supposedly Fun Thing I'll Never Do Again: Essays and Arguments&lt;/u&gt;. Boston: Little, Brown and Co, 1997.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Dr. A’s Fowleresque dismissal of TV as just a “distraction” is less naïve than insane: there is nothing &lt;i style=""&gt;but &lt;/i&gt;television on this episode. 32&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I, the pseudo-voyeur, am indeed “behind the scenes,” primed to get the in-joke. But it is not I the spy who have crept inside television’s boundaries. It is vice versa. Television, even the mundane little businesses of its production, have become my—our—own interior. 32&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A dog, if you point at something, will look only at your finger. 33&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But once television introduces the element of watching, and once it informs an economy and culture like radio never could have, the referential stakes go way up. Six hours a day is more time than most people (consciously) do any other one thing. How human beings who absorb such high doses understand themselves will naturally change, become vastly more spectatorial, self-conscious. Because the practice of “watching” is expansive. Exponential. We spend enough time watching, pretty soon we start watching ourselves watching. Pretty soon we start to “feel” ourselves feeling, yearn to experience “experiences.” And that American subspecies into fiction writing starts writing more and more about . . .&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For Metafiction, in its ascendant and most important phases, was really nothing more than a single-order expansion of its own great theoretical nemesis, Realism: if Realism called it like it saw it, Metafiction simply called it as it saw itself seeing itself see it. This high-cultural postmodern genre, in other words, was deeply informed by the emergence of television and the metastasis of self-conscious watching. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That products presented as helping you express individuality can afford to be advertised on television only because they sell to enormous numbers of people. 35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If even the president lies to you, whom are you supposed to trust to deliver the real? 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But something is &lt;i style=""&gt;malignantly &lt;/i&gt;addictive if (1) it causes real problems for the addict, and (2) it offers itself as a relief from the very problems it causes. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Hence the networks’ bland response to its critics that in the majority of cases—and until the rise of hip metatelevision you could count the exceptions on one hand—“different” or “high-concept” programming simply doesn’t get ratings. High-quality television cannot stand up to the gaze of millions, somehow. 40&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Americans seemed no longer united so much by common beliefs as by common images: what binds us became what we stand witness to. 42&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Put simply, the pop reference works so well in contemporary fiction because (1) we all recognize such a reference, and (2) we’re all a little uneasy about how we all recognize such a reference. 42&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The status of Low-cultural images in postmodern and contemporary fiction is very different from those images’ place in postmodernism’s artistic ancestors, e.g. the “dirty realism” of a Joyce or the ur-Dadaism of something like Duchamp’s toilet sculpture. Duchamp’s aesthetic display of that vulgarest of appliances served an exclusively theoretical end: it was making statements like “The Museum is the Mausoleum is the Men’s Room,” etc. It was an example of what Octavio Paz calls “Meta-irony,” an attempt to reveal that categories we divide into superior/arty and inferior/vulgar are in fact so interdependent as to be coextensive. The use of Low references in a lot of today’s High literary fiction, on the other hand, serves a less abstract agenda. It is meant (1) to help create a mood of irony and irreverence, (2) to make us uneasy and so “comment” on / the vapidity of U.S. culture, and (3) most important, these days, to be just plain realistic. 43&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;We’re not different from our fathers in that television presents and defines our contemporary world. Where are different is that we have no memory of a world without such electric definition. This is why the derision so many older fictionists heap on a “Brat Pack” generation they see as insufficiently critical of mass culture is at once understandable and misguided. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;commercial-length conversations 44&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Even the stream-of-consciousness guys who fathered Modernism were, on a very high level, constructing the same sorts of illusions about privacy-puncturing and espial on the forbidden that television has found so effective. 45&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What distinguishes another, later wave of postmodern literature is a further shift from television-images as valid objects of literary allusion to television and metawatching as themselves valid &lt;i style=""&gt;subjects&lt;/i&gt;. 46&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;the television whose weird pretty hand has my generation by the throat. 49&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is a natural adaptation of the hoary techniques of literary Realism to a ’90s whose defining boundaries have been deformed by electric signal. 51&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For one of realistic fiction’s big jobs used to be to afford easements across borders, to help readers leap over the walls of self and locale and show us unseen or –dreamed-of people and cultures and ways to be. Realism made / the strange familiar. Today, when we can eat Tex-Mex with chopsticks while listening to reggae and watching a Soviet-satellite newscast of the Berlin Wall’s fall—i.e., when damn near &lt;i style=""&gt;everything &lt;/i&gt;presents itself as familiar—it’s not a surprise that some of today’s most ambitious Realist fiction is going about trying to &lt;i style=""&gt;make the familiar strange&lt;/i&gt;. 51-52&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The fact is that for at least ten years now, television has been ingeniously absorbing, homogenizing, and re-presenting the very same cynical postmodern aesthetic that was once the best alternative to the appeal of Low, over-easy, mass-marketed narrative. 52&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;products billed as distinguishing individuals from crowds sell to huge crowds of individuals 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The crowd is now, paradoxically, both (1) the “herd” in contrast to which the viewer’s distinctive identity is to be defined and (2) the witnesses whose sight alone can confer distinctive identity. The lone viewer’s isolation in front of his furniture is implicitly applauded—it’s better, realer, these solipsistic ads imply, to fly solo—and yet it’s also implicated as threatening, confusing, since after all Joe Briefcase is not an idiot, sitting here, and knows himself as a viewer to b e guilty of the two big sins the ads decry: being a passive watcher (of TV) and being part of a great herd (of TV-watchers and Stand-Apart-product-buyers). How odd. 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The surface of Stand-Out ads still presents a relatively unalloyed Buy This Thing, but the deep message of television w/r/t these ads looks to be that Joe Briefcase’s ontological status as just one in a reactive watching mass is at some basic level shaky, contingent, and that true actualization of self would ultimately consist in Joe’s becoming one of the images that are the &lt;i style=""&gt;object&lt;/i&gt; of this great herd-like watching. That is, television’s real pitch in these commercials is that it’s better to be inside the TV than to be outside, watching. 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Maybe, though, the relation of contemporary viewer to contemporary television is less a paradigm of infantilism and addiction than it is of the U.S.A.’s familiar relation to all the technology we equate at once with freedom and power and slavery and chaos. For, as with television, whether we happen personally to love technology, hate it, fear it, or all three, we still look relentlessly to technology for solutions to the very problems technology seems to cause—see e.g. catalysis for smog, S.D.I. for nuclear missiles, transplants for assorted rot. 57&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Joe Briefcase might have been happy enough &lt;i style=""&gt;when &lt;/i&gt;watching, but it was hard to think he could be too terribly happy &lt;i style=""&gt;about &lt;/i&gt;watching so much. Surely, deep down, Joe was uncomfortable with being one part of the biggest crowd in human history watching images that suggest that life’s meaning consists in standing visibly apart from the crowd. TV’s guilt/indulgence/reassurance cycle addresses these concerns on one level. But might there not be some deeper way to keep Joe Briefcase firmly in the crowd of watchers, by somehow associating his very viewership with transcendence of watching crowds? But that would be absurd. Enter irony. 58&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This in turn reflected a wider shift in U.S. perception of how art was supposed to work, a transition from art’s being a creative instantiation of real values to art’s being a creative rejection of bogus values. 59&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;ads that today’s hip viewer finds old-fashioned and “manipulative.” In contrast to a blatant Buy This Thing, the Pepsi commercial pitches parody. The ad is utterly up-front about what TV ads are popularly despised for doing, viz. using primal, flim-flam appeals to sell sugary crud to people whose identity is nothing but mass consumption. 60&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The commercial invites a complicity between its own witty irony and veteran viewer Joe’s cynical, nobody’s-/fool appreciation of that irony. It invites Joe into an in-joke the Audience is the butt of. It congratulates Joe Briefcase, in other words, on transcending the very crowd that defines him. And entire crowds of Joe B.’s responded: the ad boosted Pepsi’s market share through three sales quarters. 61&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Isuzu Inc. hit pay dirt in the late ’80s with its series of “Joe Isuzu” spots, featuring an oily, Satanic-looking salesman who told whoppers about Isuzu’s genuine llama-skin upholstery and ability to run on tapwater. Though the ads never said much of anything about why Isuzus are in fact good cars, sales and awards accrued. The ads succeeded as parodies of how oily and Satanic car commercials are. They invited viewers to congratulate Isuzu’s ads for being ironic, to congratulate themselves for getting the joke, and to congratulate Isuzu Inc. for being “fearless” and “irreverent” enough to acknowledge that car ads are ridiculous and that Audience is dumb to believe them. 61&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The ads invite the lone viewer to drive an Isuzu as some sort of anti-advertising statement. The ads successfully associate Isuzu-purchase with fearlessness and irreverence and the capacity to see through deception. You can now find successful television ads that mock TV-ad conventions almost anywhere you look. 61&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The real authority on a world we now view as constructed and not depicted becomes the medium that constructs our world-view. Second, to the extent that TV can refer exclusively to itself and debunk conventional standards as hollow, it is invulnerable to critics’ charges that what’s on is shallow or crass or bad, since any such judgments appeal to conventional, extra-televisual standards about depth, taste, quality. Too, the ironic tone of TV’s self-reference means that no one can accuse TV of trying to put anything / over on anybody. As essayist Lewis Hyde points out, self-mocking irony is always “Sincerity, with a motive.” 63&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;if television can invite Joe Briefcase into itself via in-gags and irony, it can ease that painful tension between Joe’s need to transcend the crowd and his inescapable status as Audience-member. For to the extent that TV can flatter Joe about “seeing through” the pretentiousness and hypocrisy of outdated values, it can induce in him precisely the feeling of canny superiority it’s taught him to crave, and can keep him dependent on the cynical TV-watching that alone affords this feeling. 63&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;TV’s institutionalization of hip irony. 63&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Or, in contemporary art, that televisual disdain for “hypocritical” retrovalues like originality, depth, and integrity has no truck with those recombinant “appropriation” styles of art and architecture in which “past becomes pastiche,” or with the repetitive solmizations of a Glass or a Reich, or with the self-conscious catatonia of a platoon of Raymond Carver wannabes? 64&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;In the same regard, see that in 1990, flatness, numbness, and cynicism in one’s demeanor are clear ways to transmit the televisual attitude of stand-out transcendence. 64&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Television has pulled the old dynamic of reference and redemption inside-out: it is now &lt;i style=""&gt;television&lt;/i&gt; that takes elements of the &lt;i style=""&gt;postmodern&lt;/i&gt;—the involution, the absurdity, the sardonic fatigue, the iconoclasm and rebellion—and bends them to the ends of spectation and consumption. 64&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Pynchon reoriented our view of paranoia from deviant psychic fringe to central thread in the corporo-bureacratic weave; DeLillo exposed image, signal, data and tech as agents of spiritual chaos and not social order. 66&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;The assumptions &lt;i style=""&gt;behind &lt;/i&gt;early postmodern irony, on the other hand, were still frankly idealistic: it was / assumed that etiology and diagnosis pointed toward cure, that a revelation of imprisonment led to freedom. 66-67&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;It’s not a rhetorical mode that wears well. As Hyde (whom I pretty obviously like) puts it, “Irony has only emergency use. Carried over time, it is the voice of the trapped who have come to enjoy their cage.” This is because irony, entertaining as it is, serves an almost exclusively negative function. It’s critical and destructive, a ground-clearing. 67&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Victorious rebels, in fact, seem best at using their tough, cynical rebel-skills to avoid being rebelled against themselves—in other words, they just become better tyrants. And make no mistake: irony tyrannizes us. The reason why our pervasive cultural irony is at once so pwerful and so unsatisfying is that an ironist is &lt;i style=""&gt;impossible to pin down&lt;/i&gt;. 67&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;And herein lies the oppressiveness of institutionalized irony, the too-successful rebel: the ability to interdict the &lt;i style=""&gt;question &lt;/i&gt;without attending to its &lt;i style=""&gt;subject &lt;/i&gt;is, when exercised, tyranny. It is the new junta, using the very tool that exposed its enemy to insulate itself. 68&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;What do you do when postmodern rebellion becomes a pop-cultural institution? 68&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;How can even the idea of rebellion against corporate culture stay meaningful when Chrysler Inc. advertises trucks by invoking “The Dodge Rebellion”? How is one to be a bona fide iconoclast when Burker King sells onion rings with “Sometimes You Gotta Break the Rules”? 68&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Most of us will still take nihilism over neanderthalism. 70&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;The novels of Pynchon and DeLillo revolve metaphorically off the concept of interference: the more connections, the more chaos, and the harder it is to cull any meaning from the seas of signal. 73&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;And in the absence of any credible, noncommercial guides for living, the freedom to choose is about as “liberating” as a bad acid trip: each quantum is as good as the next, and the only standard of a particular construct’s quality is its weirdness, incongruity, its ability to stand out from a crowd of other image-constructs and wow some Audience. 79&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;high-quality prose television 80&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;span style=""&gt;Real rebels, as far as I can see, risk disapproval. 81&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-6296060938518212794?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/6296060938518212794/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=6296060938518212794' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/6296060938518212794'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/6296060938518212794'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/wallace-david-foster.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5883061712194306267</id><published>2008-05-18T08:01:00.004-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:02:33.750-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Walker (Joseph S.)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Walker, Joseph S. “Mom and the Blair Witch: Narrative, Form, and the Feminine.” In &lt;u&gt;Nothing That Is: Millennial Cinema and the Blair Witch Controversies&lt;/u&gt;. Ed. Sarah Lynn Higley and Andrew Weinstock. Contemporary film and television series. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2004. 163-180.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By the end of 1999, the Internet Movie Database had already recognized a dozen features directly spoofing Myrick and Sanchez’s film, and many more have appeared since. 163&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In fact, like any number of earlier, similarly startling assaults on dominant Hollywood style, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is “superficially radical, [but] internally conservative” (Ray 296). Although the film continually disrupts the conventionalizing forces of linear storytelling and seamless technical presentation, it ultimately does so only in the service of a deeply / reactionary restoration and defense of the most conservative form of patriarchal power. 164&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Despite its position in the clearly fantastic tradition of the horror genre, the film is convincing enough in its realistic guise (aided, as I discuss below, by various auxiliary texts) that, for several months after the film’s release, Burkittsville, the town in which its opening sequences are set, regularly received visitors and callers volunteering to join search parties looking for the missing students. 164&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The one gap in this series of calculated revelations, the tool the film cannot entirely account for, is editing. The film is taken from two separate cameras, and there is a clear implication within the world of the narrative that there are many hours of footage. &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;itself, then, was stitched together by someone for some purpose, and it represents only one possible view of the embedded narrative. This alone stands as internal evidence of a narrative authority outside the scope of the film itself—as evidence, in other words, of the fic/tionality of the entire work. 164-165&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It might reasonably be objected at this point that there is, in fact, nothing “historical” about &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;. The “legend” was created for the film, the people who appear on screen are actors, and the scenarios they act out are predetermined and without real consequence. To gain the perspective necessary for such an observation, however, we must remove ourselves from the immediate narrative frame of the film as an autonomous text and enter the more complicated and even contradictory web of multitextual frames that surround it. Most prominently, of course, there are the auxiliary texts which I discuss below, and which extend and deepen the story told within the film itself: the Web site, the television special, the book, and so on. Beyond these, however, are texts (primarily interviews and news stories) that immediately acknowledge that the film is fiction and then go on to discuss the mechanics of its production. These stories provide the widely disseminated details of how Donahue, Leonard, and Williams actually camped in the woods for several days, filmed their experiences themselves, endured isolation, cold, hunger, and exhaustion, knew only the broad outlines of the story, and were frequently surprised / as the unseen filmmakers brought some new element into the scenario. A story by Josh Wolk in &lt;i style=""&gt;Entertainment Weekly&lt;/i&gt;, for example, reveals that the actors did not know that they would encounter the stickmen, that Leonard would be “taken” from the group, or that they were being guided toward an abandoned house for the film’s climax. The purpose of subjecting the actors to these ordeals, of course , was to ensure the authenticity of the footage, to guarantee that “the actors were legitimately frightened by the filmmakers’ stunts” (Wolk). 166&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Essentially, the experiences we witness on the screen &lt;i style=""&gt;are &lt;/i&gt;real, &lt;i style=""&gt;are &lt;/i&gt;historical. Whether we see them as Heather, Josh, and Mike being pursued by a witch or as Donahue, Leonard, and Williams responding to the calculated torments of the filmmakers becomes a matter of preference rather than necessity, and the more deeply the viewer is immersed in the multiple planes of narrative, the more individual moments seem to mark ambiguous points of intersection between them. The two narratives (or, more accurately, the two narrative frames) cannot be cleanly distinguished from each other or organized into a simple hierarchical model. In this, too, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;echoes experiments in literary fiction. Brian Richardson points out that any number of “nonmimetic narratives regularly—even typically—point to, problematize, or violate the principles of framing that must be adhered to in all mimetic or nonfictional narratives,” and he laments the fact that narrative theory, with its nostalgic preference for linear, traditional texts, has developed no language to address such complications or contaminations (35). 166&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This generates multiple obstacles for discussions of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;. Not only do the contaminations and cross-pollinations of the various narrative structures make it difficult to address the film as a distinct entity, but we have no rigorous method for mapping and dissecting such intricate intertextual intersections. Thus we have what I am calling the Blair Witch metatext: a complex interweaving of at least three levels of narrative “reality” (the film itself, the auxiliary fictional texts, the production and reception history of the film), each further fragmented by multiple perspectives, none of which can claim ultimate authority or primacy. There is no center and no predetermined point of entry. It is a heteroglossic space, a multimedia version of collaborative hyptertext. It is fitting that the film has been very successful on DVD, a format that allows entry at any point of the text (unlike necessarily linear tape) and which equally showcases the film itself and wide variety of the supplementary material). 166&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In postmodernism, “no narrative can be a natural ‘master’ narrative: there are no natural hierarchies; there are only those we construct” (Hutcheon 13). Contemporary theory has generated any number of images for this tendency to erase—or at least render incomprehensible—centralized authority and organization. Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari, for example, propose the spreading rhizome as a replacement for the rigidly ordered tree as the preferred model of knowledge: “the rhizome is an acentered, nonhierarchical, nonsignifying system without a General and without an organizing memory or central automaton, defined solely by a circulation of states” (21). Similarly, Fredric Jameson identifies the decentered and disorienting Bonaventure Hotel in Los Angeles as an emblem of postmodern space, “transcending the capacities of the individual human body to locate itself” in conjunction with the “breakdown of all previous narrative paradigms” (44). These metaphors foreshadow the dominant contemporary version of excessive, chaotic knowledge, the endless, formless Internet, and it is, again, only fitting that the Blair Witch has such a successful presence in that medium. In fact, there is no “underlying” narrative to &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt; or to the Blair Witch metatext as a whole. Every answer only leads to more questions; every explanation is subject to contestation; “narrative continuity is threatened, is both used and abused, inscribed and subverted” (Hutcheon 59). Again, while there is nothing radical about this in terms of contemporary literature or theory, it is surprising for such an exploded / narrative to be so eagerly accepted by the mass American film industry and audience. 169-170.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Heather’s increasingly irrational dependence on her cameras, then, is ultimately the counterpoint to the persistently mysterious nature of the Blair Witch threat. Just as the witch resists explanation, Heather undercuts her own chances of comprehension in her need to believe that the world can be meaningfully reduced to a filmic image (or, for that matter, that the territory they wander can be meaningfully reduced to the map, a belief that reduces her to hysteria when the clearly useless map is lost). On both sides, the real stubbornly refuses to be collapsed into a stable formation. 170&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the end, if there must be an end, we can either embrace the ambiguity and multiplicity of the narrative (as postmodern theory would ask us to do) or simply accept that a supernatural power is at work, one that utterly controls both reality and our perception of it and which is beyond comprehension. 172&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, it is my sense that the film is evidence of a generally widening acceptance in popular cinema of playfully nontraditional forms. Other recent examples of this trend might include &lt;i style=""&gt;Run, Lola, Run &lt;/i&gt;(1998), &lt;i style=""&gt;Sliding Doors &lt;/i&gt;(1998), &lt;i style=""&gt;The Limey&lt;/i&gt;(1999), &lt;i style=""&gt;Being John Malkovich &lt;/i&gt;(1999), &lt;i style=""&gt;Memento &lt;/i&gt;(2000), or, going back a bit further, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Usual Suspects &lt;/i&gt;(1995). While none of these films achieved quite the success of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, particularly in terms of cultural visibility, all exhibit a similarly playful attitude toward representation and framing, and all have been accepted by the mass audience. 172&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is worth asking, however, whether this willingness on the part of both producers and audience to experiment with form is matched by similarly daring content. On the evidence of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, there is little reason to think so. 172&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Instead, it is my contention that the Blair Witch metatext as a whole cannot avoid replicating elements and patterns of repression and limitation, and that the apparently extreme openness of the film only masks these more reactionary aspects within it—aspects we have become accustomed to discovering in more conformist texts. It may well be that as the form of the Blair Witch metatext becomes more radical, it becomes more vital to detect the presence of conservative tendencies and moments within it. Specifically, I am troubled by traces of a deep misogyny in the narrative field, a distrust of the feminine and celebration of the patriarchal that is most visible in elements of the film’s auxiliary texts. 173&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While it is certainly commonplace for contemporary Hollywood productions to be accompanied by a raft of promotional and marketing tools, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is virtually unprecedented in its organization and coordination of this material. 173&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;None of these materials simply reproduces the narrative events of the film itself, or even of each other, Instead, they duplicate its speculative and purportedly documentary tone, offering fragmentary evidence from multiple, frequently conflicting perspectives of either the search for the filmmakers or the origins and manifestations of the legend itself. 173&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The marketing and merchandising of the film thus becomes indistinguishable from the narrative of the film itself, and while this may open up creative possibilities for the playful (de)construction of narrative, we should not forget that the profit motive is never far from the surface. 174&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It has been a decade and a half since Robin Wood identified the restoration of the father as “the dominant project, ad infinitum and post nauseam, of the contemporary Hollywood cinema” (172). / It is disheartening, if not surprising, to discover such a conservative cliché concealed beneath such a novel surface, but the discovery is nonetheless valuable for its reminder that subversive form does not necessarily indicate similarly subversive content. 179&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5883061712194306267?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5883061712194306267/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5883061712194306267' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5883061712194306267'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5883061712194306267'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/walker-joseph-s.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-6932761989929998512</id><published>2008-05-18T08:01:00.003-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:01:49.404-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Telotte (J.P.)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Telotte, J.P. “The ‘Blair Witch Project’ Project: Film and the Internet.” &lt;u&gt;Film Quarterly&lt;/u&gt;. 54.3 (2001): 32-39.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The official Web site especially not only offers potential viewers the sort of information or lures that would, after the fashion of traditional film advertising, make them want to rush out and see the film. It can also effectively tell the “story” of the film, that is, as the film’s makers and/or distributors see it and want it to be understood. For it can frame the film narrative within a context designed to condition our viewing or “reading” of it, even to determine the sort of pleasures we might derive from it. 32&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . and widely distributed posters for the “missing” principals of the film. 33&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Indeed, Amorette Jones, head of the Artisan marketing campaign for &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;and a veteran of marketing at such major studios as Universal, Columbia/Tri-Star, and MGM/UA, acknowledges a hardly modest $20 million marketing campaign for the film that included a series of ever-more-elaborate trailers, some of which were pointedly tied to playdates for &lt;i style=""&gt;Star Wars: Episode One &lt;/i&gt;in hopes of drawing in that same audience. As Jones admits, Artisan “did commercial things; we just did them in a non-commercial way.” 33&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Marc Graser and Dade Hayes offer a partial explanation, nothing that “calmer heads are realizing that the ‘&lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;’ site was not an added-on marketing tool, but was designed as part of the film experience—one that tapped into fans of the horror genre.” I would go a bit further and suggest that the selling of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;and the &lt;i style=""&gt;telling &lt;/i&gt;of that film, its narrative construction, were from the start a careful match or “project,” one that better explains both the film’s success and why that success was so quickly and easily laid at the door of the now almost equally famous Web site. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Artisan’s own ambitious marketing campaign, and especially its Internet strategy, seems to have been designed to employ an element of this contextualizing, while also moving visitors in a direction different from the advertising sites just described. In fact, it seems to / have been fashioned precisely to avoid the sort of situating at which these similar sites aim (including the hierarchical entertainment value of the movie itself that the established film industry would prefer to affirm), seeking instead to capitalize on the particular characteristics of this film. That campaign, which ended up as a television project as well, pitches the fictional movie as a documentary about three real student filmmakers who vanished while working on a documentary about a legendary witch near the town of Burkittsville, Maryland. The story unfolds through their own footage, accidentally discovered by student anthropologists a year after their disappearance and then pieced together by Artisan. The Web site that became the hub, although hardly the sole focus, of the campaign offered much additional material about the case of the missing filmmakers: information on the “Mythology” surrounding the &lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch &lt;/i&gt;legend, background on “The Filmmakers” who disappeared, a summary of “The Aftermath” of the disappearance, and a tour of “The Legacy” of these mysterious events—that is, of the various materials recovered in the search for the student filmmakers. All of these elements, the film’s &lt;i style=""&gt;backstory&lt;/i&gt;, if you will, elaborately propagate the notion of authenticity, attesting to the film as, quite literally, a “found-footage” type of documentary rather than a fictional work, and more particularly, as a different sort of attraction than the movies usually offer, a reality far stranger than that found in any “classic old-style horror film.” Rather, they suggest we see the film &lt;i style=""&gt;not as film&lt;/i&gt;, but as one more artifact, along with the materials gathered together at the Web site, which we might view in order to better understand a kind of repressed or hidden reality. 34-35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thus &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch &lt;/i&gt;site, in contrast to those noted above, points in various ways away from the film’s privileged status as a product of the entertainment industry. Or more precisely, its “project” is to blur such common discrimination, to suggest, in effect, that this particular film is as much a part of everyday life as the Internet, that it extends the sort of unfettered knowledge access that the Internet seems to offer, and that is pleasures, in fact, closely resemble those of the electronic medium with which its core audience is so familiar. 35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While employing the same sort of dark and suggestive color scheme as other sites, the &lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch &lt;/i&gt;page especially distinguishes itself by its power of immersion. Rather than pointing to the entertainment industry, it lures visitors into a world that is, on the surface, deceptively like our own, and even anchors us in that realm of normalcy with maps, police reports, found objects, and characters who evoke the film’s target audience of teenagers or young adults (the missing student filmmakers and the University of Maryland anthropology class that, we learn, later discovered their film and various other artifacts). After establishing this real-world context and giving it authority, the site shifts from that anchorage into a completely “other” world, one of witchcraft, one connected to the repressed history of the mysteriously abandoned town of Blair, and one with a mythology all its own, attested to by a collection of woodcuts depicting witchcraft in the region and selections from the supposed book &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Cult&lt;/i&gt;, which we are told “is on display at the Maryland Historical Society Museum.” 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Here cannot morph into another figure or become one of the tree central characters; the best we can do is become the anonymous surfer of cyberspace or settle into the role of an investigator and adopt that posture as a satisfactory shift out of the self. The various interviews offered here—with, for example, Bill Barnes, Executive Director of the Burkittsville Historical Society; Charles Moorehouse, a professor of folklore; or private investigator Buck Buchanon, among others—all place us in the typical position of the documentary audience, as recipients of the direct address of these speakers. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For making the experience immediate rather than mediated could reassert a kind of cinematic context, reminding us of the extent to which subject position is always constructed by point of view in film, and would thus show the film not as another artifact, co-terminous with the site, but as a kind of game played with—or on—us by the film industry. Simply put, it would work against the film’s reality context. More to the point, the site mainly hints at the power of transformation because that closely allied pleasure the payoff at the core of the film itself. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As Marc Graser and Dade Hayes explain, an initial industry frenzy to mimic the &lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch &lt;/i&gt;Internet campaign has given way to a recognition “that the &lt;i style=""&gt;‘Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;’ site was not an added-on marketing tool but was designed as part of the film experience—one that tapped into fans of the horror genre” in a special way. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In his review of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;, Richard Corliss notes two “rigorous rules” that, he believes, account for its effectiveness as a horror film: “It will show only what the team could plausibly have filmed, at it will not reveal any sources of outside terror—no monsters or maniacs.” 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The film offers us “no monsters or maniacs,” no horror-movie fare of mad slashers, incarnate devils, or outsized monsters, because it is trying to immerse us in a world that, to all appearances, is coextensive with our own. In fact, the young filmmaker Heather worries specifically about making her film look too much like traditional horror movies. “I don’t want to go too cheesy,” she says, in a way that echoes the site’s constant insistence on the real. 37&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet here, after a fashion long familiar from other horror films and their limited use of subjective camera, agency is evoked only to be frustrated, creating a sense of helplessness that is fertile psychic ground for horror. 37&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What may be just as significant as these simple alterations of extended subjective shots, though, is the film’s self-consciousness, which constantly pulls us back from the typical film experience as if it were trying to reach for a more realistic context, one beyond the camera and its limited field of vision, one perhaps more in keeping with the Internet and its seemingly trans/parent access to the world. For while the camera is a device that appears to let us capture the real, to chronicle in “as straightforward a way as possible,” it also constrains our experience by restricting what we can see, as is literally the case when Josh, Heather, and Mike run out into the night and we can see only as far as the limited light on their camera. Thus Josh tells Heather that he knows why she likes the video camera: “It’s like a totally filtered reality.” 37-38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In fact, the film ultimately challenges, even attacks our relationship to the cinema, the technological in general, and their usual filtering effect. For its three filmmaker-protagonists eventually prove ill-equipped for dealing with a natural and transformative world: their car can only take them so far; their map and compass prove useless; their cameras and sound equipment, designed to record the real, offer no insulation against a mysterious, perhaps even supernatural realm. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;And by funneling our relation to the natural world, even to one another, through the technological, the narrative evokes our own sense of being lost in the mediated contemporary world. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Her reply, “No, I’m not turning the camera off. I want to mark this occasion,” seems the response of someone who is already fully lost to and within the cinematic. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It shows her, and perhaps by extension us as well, as a frail contemporary human, immersed beyond all insulation by her technology, involved to such an extent that she can no longer find a safe distance, transformed from skeptical reporter to helpless victim of this quaint bit of local folklore. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Libby Gelman-Waxner has also linked the film’s technological bent and its successful computer-based promotion. As she comments, its success must be “partially attributed to the heavy promotion of the movie on the Internet, and that makes sense: It’s a movie for men and women . . . who prefer to see the world entirely through technology—it’s nature downloaded.” 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Paul Virilio has recently described the postmodern experience as like living in “the shadow of the Tower of Babel,” not simply as a result of the many and different voices with which the multimedia environment bombards us but because of a certain dislocation that accompanies those various voices. For the electronic experience, he believes, with its tendency to bring together many and different places, to bind us within what he terms “glocalization,” also leaves us without a real place—decentered and lost. &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;, along with its Internet shadow, seems to have effectively captured, and capitalized on, this sensibility. For it recalls the nature of the typical electronic document, the hypertext, which consists of a series of documents connected to one another by links; that is, it is a text of many fragments but no whole, no master text. And by virtue of its very lack of center, its absence of what Murray terms “the clear-cut trail,” the hypertext invites us to find our own way, even to find some pleasure or profit in its very decenteredness. That absence of a center—or the lostness which the / hypertext user shares in part with the three protagonists of &lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;—is simply part of the great capital of the Internet experience, something it typically barters with, plays upon by alternately denying and opening onto it. 39&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The well-made, small-budget, independently produced, and star-less movie does have a chance to be seen, picked up by a national distributor or cable outlet, and then offered to a wide audience. 39&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-6932761989929998512?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/6932761989929998512/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=6932761989929998512' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/6932761989929998512'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/6932761989929998512'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/telotte-j.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5983374267801257906</id><published>2008-05-18T08:00:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:01:06.530-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Schopp (Andrew)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Schopp, Andrew. “Transgressing the Safe Space: Generation X Horror in &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;.” In &lt;u&gt;Nothing That Is: Millennial Cinema and the Blair Witch Controversies&lt;/u&gt;. Ed. Sarah Lynn Higley and Andrew Weinstock. Contemporary film and television series. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2004. 125-143.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . he asserts that he now knows why she keeps filming: “I see why you like this video camera so much. . . . . It’s not quite reality. It’s totally like filtered reality. It’s like you can pretend everything is not quite the way it is.” Josh’s statement suggests that when one views his experience through the camera’s mediation, as any viewer must, this mediation provides a sense of control, even safety, rendering the experience somehow less real, an ironic notion given the relentless cinema verité experience the film provides its audience. Still, Josh’s statement foregrounds one of the most persistent assumptions held by those who study horror, an assumption that I call the “safe space” fallacy. According to this traditional model, horror texts merely provide safe spaces to experience and then defuse individual or collective fears. For years, critics have perpetuated this reductive assessment of horror and of how fear works within horror texts, but films like &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;and Wes Craven’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream &lt;/i&gt;(1996) challenge this notion of narrative safety. In fact, in the &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream &lt;/i&gt;trilogy the very formulaic conventions that allow the viewer to experience a sense of safety become the subject of the film and the means by which the killers claim victims. 125&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The latter film’s &lt;b style=""&gt;[&lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;] &lt;/b&gt;formal techniques disrupt the filmic conventions that provide narrative safety, and they do so as a means of reinforcing structurally what the film’s content examines: anxieties that our nation and culture are predicated upon a set of constructs that themselves provide merely an illusion of safety. &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;reflects contemporary fears that the presumably “safe” world we inhabit is rendered so only through cultural narratives that mediate our experience and, much like Heather’s camera, filter reality, pro/viding a false sense of safety that loses its potency when one loses control over the mediating device. 126-127&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;And even at a structural or perhaps metaphorical level, these products are safe. In other words, because such texts rely on conventions that the popular audience recognizes, these conventions and the knowledge of such conventions provide a certain level of comfort or safety. In fact, as I shall argue, it is precisely this level of safety that films like &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;strive to disrupt. Nonetheless, the insistence on the safety of the text often suggests that all thoughts, ideas, and emotions a text evokes become contained within the reading/viewing experience, for once the book is closed or the lights come up, the fears the text has produces have either been defused through the narrative or are subsequently dismissed as fictions. Such fears cannot carry over into the world beyond the text or interact with the consumer’s or the culture’s ideologies and belief systems. One implication of the safe space argument, then, would be that it posits a divorce between narrative and social practice. One might expect to find some analysis of this “safety” as an instrument of social control, but most critical assessments of horror stop short of extending their analyses this far. Instead, the text becomes a space for play (a term frequently used in these discussions). While I don’t want to reject the idea that fear narratives provide a pleasurable space to engage with fear, I do want to challenge the overriding notion that the purported “safety” of this space means that the engagement that occurs necessarily defuses fears. 128&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If this is the case, films like &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;become that much more significant because they are texts that openly disrupt conventional notions of safety and the structural, narrative conventions that might provide safety, yet crowds flock to them. 129&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Still, from bungee jumping to mountain climbing to paragliding, Gen X thrill-seekers subject themselves to harrowing and frightening experiences for the sake of pleasure, and it is hard to discern / whether Gen Xers are somehow more invested in this game of pleasure and fear of if their investment has simply been more encoded into popular culture than that of previous generations. 130&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thrill rides have to have more turns, higher hills, and new twists for the same reason scary novles and films have to: they stop being scary—and therefore stop being pleasurable—if changes are not made. 130&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In fact, Peter Stearns has argued that twentieth-century American culture did not devise such entertainments to provide a space to defuse fears but rather to provide a space to indulge in an intensity of emotion not culturally allowable in day-to-day / life. 131&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I find it especially compelling that &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;does away with home altogether until the very end, when the appropriately abandoned house signifies a space of prior, present, and likely future death. Still, the majority of &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;’s murders take place in a house, and the message seems relatively clear: the ease with which we bring these narratives into our home via cable and VCR parallels the ease with which the home’s safety can be rendered null and void, since it can be so easily penetrated by those who seek to play games with life. 131&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . within the film’s frame. 132&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Though I have had one student insist that Craven “raped” horror fans by carving up classic films and restructuring them into &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;. 132&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . and the killers’ eventual discussions of the game they are creating/playing debunk Randy’s theories about the rules and the way they are supposed to work. 132&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;They date their victims, throw parties for them, sleep with them, and have no motive for killing them other than a desire to create a horror narrative that ultimately thwarts the conventions of safety by stripping away any mediation, whether camera or text. Their narrative is real life &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;text at the same time. Although we collectively want to believe that we can identify psycho-killers, this film insists that such a belief is little more than a necessary fiction in contemporary culture. Of course, the Gen X audience still has &lt;i style=""&gt;its &lt;/i&gt;mediation—the camera—even if the generic narrative conventions that take place within the world of the camera collapse. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I mention &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream &lt;/i&gt;largely because reviewers of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;often claim that &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;revitalized the genre. However, &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt; also revitalized the genre by making the very conventions of the genre the subject of the film, and we should not understate the significance of this fact. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . once the horror film’s form and structure have been “raped” or even “dismembered” by a film like &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;, a film like &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is almost inevitable, as it both re-imagines the horror text and relies on classic conventions that merely fit together in new ways. 133&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As I shall explain in what follows, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is self-reflexive about both horror and America, and in that respect it owes a lot to its predecessor &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;. 134&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;More disturbingly, the first film suggests that this very desire for radical revision might function as the missing motive for Billy and Stu’s murder spree. They can do what others cannot: they control a revision of convention and thus cross from consumer to producer, but they do so by producing death and destruction. While advertisers and marketing strategists would consider the primary audience for &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt; as Generation X and the audience for &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;as Generation Y (due largely to birth dates and not to attitudes), I would suggest that the evolution from the earlier film to the later reflects an evolution of Gen X culture. I am most interested in the way this evolution signals a further debunking of narrative safety coupled with an even more expansive commentary on the physical limits of contemporary American cul/ture and on the limited endurance of necessary fictions about safety &lt;i style=""&gt;and &lt;/i&gt;opportunity that are manifest within this culture. 135&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . the viewer must still wonder why these characters insist on filming even when their lives are in danger. 135&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Significantly, however, the film’s formal structure constantly reminds us that what we watch is not immediate and unmediated. Though Michael Atkinson insists that “what we’re watching is what occurred,” how it occurred is another matter. The film contains footage from two cameras, one color and one black and white; therefore, someone has clearly edited the footage together. This may seem like a minor point, and I would hardly suggest that the average viewer consciously considers this fact. Nonetheless, the absent Other associated with the camera, the presence whose &lt;i style=""&gt;absence &lt;/i&gt;is required for the pleasure of the filmic experience to manifest, makes itself very known in this film, a fact that seriously compromises the fictional safety. And given the fact that no bodies are found—only footage—the film conflates the absent Other with the individual or force that control not only the viewing experience but the lives of these characters. In other words, the film’s formal process implicitly conflates the camera, editor, director, and “monster.” 136&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Those who complain of never seeing what takes place or of not seeing the killer express their desire for the safety of sight. Jason and Freddy horrify, but their ability to frighten diminishes once they have been identified. 136&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The hyperrealism of the handheld camera mocks the film’s audience, gives that audience excessive immediacy but obscured vision, and thereby suggests a disturbing relationship between immediacy and obscurity. By manipulating our desire for visual mediation while exposing that mediation’s limits, the film thus confirms its larger message that we cling to forms and conventions. 137&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While the film succeeds by disrupting the comfort of narrative structure, its marketing succeeds by cultivating the comfortable belief that the Web generation has a new and lucrative frontier before it, an idea that may be just as specious as the comforting illusions about America to which these characters eventually cling. 138&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;They do cling to the camera as a way of making the experience less real and more safe. 139&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Her confession also melds the formal conceits with the narrative ideas. She is both object before the camera and subject behind the camera, wanting to control what we see but subject to the control of the narrative device. 139&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In a wonderful manipulation of visual form and narrative, and to a degree far more disturbing than its predecessor &lt;i style=""&gt;Scream&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;reveals a world and culture in which safe spaces simply no longer exist. 140&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5983374267801257906?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5983374267801257906/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5983374267801257906' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5983374267801257906'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5983374267801257906'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/schopp-andrew.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-84780060046392019</id><published>2008-05-18T07:59:00.002-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:00:21.297-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Hight (Craig)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Roscoe (Jane)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Roscoe, Jane, and Craig Hight. &lt;u&gt;Faking It: Mock-Documentary and the Subversion of Factuality&lt;/u&gt;. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2001.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This group of texts have been labeled using a variety of terms; ‘faux documentary’ (Francke, 19996), ‘pseudo-documentary’, ‘mocumentary’, ‘cinéma vérité with a wink’ (Harrington, 1994), ‘cinéma un-vérité’ (Ansen, 1997), ‘black comedy presented as in-your-face documentary’, ‘spoof documentary’ and ‘quasi-documentary’ (Neale and Krutnik, 1990). We favour the term ‘mock-documentary’ (including the hyphen) for two reasons: &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;1 because it suggests its origins in copying a pre-existing form, in an effort to construct (or more accurately, re-construct) a screen form with which the audience is assumed to be familiar&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;2 because the other meaning of the word ‘mock’ (to subvert or ridicule by imitation) suggests something of this screen form’s parodic agenda towards the documentary genre. This is an agenda which we argue is inevitably constructed (however inadvertently by some filmmakers) from mock-documentary’s increasingly sophisticated appropriation of documentary codes and conventions. (1)&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Our definition of mock-documentary is specifically limited to &lt;i style=""&gt;fictional &lt;/i&gt;texts; those which make a partial or concerted effort to appropriate documentary codes and conventions in order to represent a fictional subject. 2&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-84780060046392019?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/84780060046392019/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=84780060046392019' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/84780060046392019'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/84780060046392019'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/roscoe-jane-and-craig-hight.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-1554047418291145621</id><published>2008-05-18T07:59:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:59:47.732-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Nichols (Bill)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Nichols, Bill. “Documentary Film and the Modernist Avant-Garde.” &lt;u&gt;Critical Inquiry&lt;/u&gt;. 27.4 (2001): 580-610.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Note: many of these passages specifically concern documentary between the wars / development of form.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Rather than the story of an early birth and gradual maturation, I will suggest that documentary film only takes / form as an actual practice in the 1920s and early 1930s. 581-582&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;My primary thesis is that a wave of documentary activity takes shape at the point when cinema comes into the direct service of various, already active efforts to build national identity during the 1920s and 1930s. Documentary film affirms, or contests, the power of the state. 582&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The modernist avant-garde of Man Ray, René Clair, Hans Richter, Louis Delluc, Jean Vigo, Alberto Cavalcanti, Luis Bunuel, Sergei Eisenstein, Dziga Vertov, and the Russian constructivists, among others, exceeded the terms of this binary opposition of affirmation and contestation centered on the bourgeois-democratic state. It proposed alternative subjects and subjectivities until the consolidation of socialist realism, the rise of fascism and Stalinism, the necessities of exile, and the exigencies of the Great Depression depleted its resources. From the vantage point of the avant-garde, the state and issues of citizenship were obscured by questions of perception and consciousness, aesthetics and ethics, behavior and the unconscious, actions and desire. These questions were more challenging imperatives than those that preoccupied the custodians of state power. 583&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Both scientific evidence and carnival-like attractions exhibit noteworthy aspects of the world with indexical precision. Such images readily serve as documents, but not documentaries. 587&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Unfettered from narrative structure or scientific analysis, a cinema of attractions is a form of excitation, exhibitionism, or spectacle. It engenders an effect comparable to the effect of reality TV shows such as &lt;i style=""&gt;Cops&lt;/i&gt; or &lt;i style=""&gt;Survivor&lt;/i&gt;, namely, “Isn’t this amazing!” We witness strange, violent, dangerous, or catastrophic events but receive only minimal analysis of them. A program on ABC in January 2000 entitled, “Out of Control People” provided a latter-day &lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Cane&lt;/i&gt;-like catalogue of soccer rioting, college student rampages, prison uprisings, and other examples of its own title with small snippets of commentary from “experts” who make reference to mob behavior and group psychology. The intent of the program was clearly sensationalistic far more than it was educational. The sensationalism gained immeasurably from the use of “documentary” images of actual events. 587&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Spectacle in early cinema, like visual evidence in science, relied on an impression of photographic realism the better to convince us of the authenticity of remarkable sights. One of the most vivid conjunctions of spectacle and photographic realism occurs in pornography. Markers of authenticity affirm than an actual sex act has occurred, even if this act occurred, like most fiction-based acts, solely for the purpose of being filmed. It is safe to conclude that the documentary potential of the photographic image does not lead directly to a documentary film practice. Neither spectacle and exhibition, nor science and documentation, guarantee the emergence of a documentary film form. Movements involve historical contingency, not genetic ancestry. Something more than the ability to generate visual documents, however useful this may be, is necessary. 589&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Typically centered on a main character or hero in classic narrative fiction, such a structure proves detachable from individualized agents or heroes; social issues such as inadequate housing, floods, the isolation of remote regions, or the exploitation of an entire class can establish the story’s initiating disturbance. Resolution follows less from a hero’s actions than from the documentary’s own solution to social problems: slum clearance in &lt;i style=""&gt;Housing Problems&lt;/i&gt; (1935); the creation of the TVA in &lt;i style=""&gt;The River &lt;/i&gt;(1937); railroad construction in &lt;i style=""&gt;Turkish&lt;/i&gt; (1929); and a workers’ strike in &lt;i style=""&gt;Misère au Borinage&lt;/i&gt; (1934). The form of such films takes over the work customarily assigned to the heroic efforts of an individual protagonist. 591&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The modernist avant-garde of the 1920s introduces a third contribution to the appearance of a documentary film form. 591&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Documentaries from the period between the wars cobble images together with remarkable abandon, fully in accord with the pioneering spirit of the avant-garde. (Voice-over commentary, poetic or expository, lends them a purposefulness the avant-garde typically eschewed). 592&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The “creative treatment of actuality” is authored, not recorded or registered. Creative treatment turns fact to fiction in the root sense of &lt;i style=""&gt;fingere&lt;/i&gt;, to shape or fashion. The concept of making, or authorship, moves us away from indexical documents of preexisting fact to the semiotics of constructed meaning and the address of the authorial I. 593&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Modernist elements of fragmentation, defamiliarization (&lt;i style=""&gt;ostranenie&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;Verfremdungseffekt&lt;/i&gt;), collage, abstraction, relativity, anti-illusionism, and a general rejection of the transparency of realist representation all find their way into acts of documentary filmmaking. As Dziga Vertov wrote, “I am eye. I have created a man more perfect than Adam. . . . I take the most agile hands of one, the fastest and most graceful legs of another . . . and, by editing, I create an entirely new, perfect man.” Such techniques and aspirations speak less to a flight from the social world into aesthetic reverie than to a critique of “an ideology of realism” designed to “perpetuate a preconceived notion of some external reality to be imitated, and indeed, to foster a belief in the existence of some such commonsense everyday shared secular reality in the first place.” The 1920s avant-/garde set out to revise the terms and conditions by which to construct representations of a shared secular reality. 594&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;These sights followed even earlier efforts to document life in the street such as the extraordinary footage generated for Albert Kahn’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Archives de la Planete&lt;/i&gt;. One example is an extended long take of men entering and leaving a public urinal on a Paris street (&lt;i style=""&gt;Les Grands Boulevards, Paris&lt;/i&gt;, October 1913). The exchange of gazes between the camera and the urinal’s visitors attests to the surreal and complexly charged nature of this “archival” encounter. Such images lent historical potential to images of everyday life, even as these images altered our ordinary perception of the world. They only require yoking to the oratorical voice of the filmmaker to make them fit for documentary representation. The street, along with the car, the machine, and the city—with their position half way between the animate and the inanimate—provide a ready-made subject for the avant-garde as well the documentarian. 596&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Discussed further below, documentary took identifiable shape when photographic realism, narrative structure, and modernist fragmentation served the goal of social persuasion. Oration added another element of / social consciousness to cinematic representation. 596 / 599&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Documentary gains a definition and institutional base as it fulfills its potential to be what Lenin once called it, “the most important art.” 604&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The orator not only reaches citizens but also contributes to the construction of the sense of identity necessary for citizenship in the first place. 605&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Not until the 1970s does an opposition of a different kind displace the state from its central position in documentary rhetoric. Since then these have been the central issues and debates: (1) in the ethical, political, and ideological implications of the different modes of documentary production; (2) the quality and value of individual filmmaking oeuvres; (3) the usefulness of documentary film as a disciplinary (anthropological, sociological) or personal (autobiographical, poetic) form of knowledge and power; (4) the social efficacy of specific films and different modes; and (5) the challenges of historical representation and contemporary observation. Reacting against the small-scale, observational quality of documentaries in the 1960s that began to shift attention from the state to facets of everyday life and lived experience—be those of candidates (&lt;i style=""&gt;Primary&lt;/i&gt;, Drew Associates, 1960) or high school students (&lt;i style=""&gt;High School&lt;/i&gt;, Frederic / Wiseman, 1968)—work in the 1970s returned to the modernist techniques that observational cinema rejected. 607-608&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . these films take up alternative subjectivities and identities involving issues of sex and gender, ethnicity and race, personal memory and public history. 608&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[Quoting Maya Deren]: The ritualistic form treats the human being not as the source of the dramatic action, but as a somewhat depersonalized element in a dramatic whole. The intent of such depersonalization is not the destruction of the individual; on the contrary, it enlarges him beyond the personal dimension and frees him from the specializations and confines of the personality. He becomes part of a dynamic whole / which, like all such creative relationships, in turn, endows its parts with a measure of its larger meaning. 609-610&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-1554047418291145621?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/1554047418291145621/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=1554047418291145621' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/1554047418291145621'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/1554047418291145621'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/nichols-bill.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-8202218258957210009</id><published>2008-05-18T07:58:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:59:06.986-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Moss (Stephanie)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Moss, Stephanie. “&lt;i style=""&gt;Dracula &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;: The Problem with Scientific Empiricism.” In &lt;u&gt;Nothing That Is: Millennial Cinema and the Blair Witch Controversies&lt;/u&gt;. Ed. Sarah Lynn Higley and Andrew Weinstock. Contemporary film and television series. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2004. 197-215.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Both texts present themselves as faux documentaries, wherein the representation of technology are meant to suggest “faithful” records of actual events. 198&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;On the other hand, the uncertain and open-ended conclusion of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;proceeds from a mind-set that has discarded scientific empiricism—even as it seems to endorse it—as an “objective” record of the occult. 198&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Einstein grounded his yet-to-be-proven general theory of relativity in mental exercises that use mathematics as an abstract tool in a kind of twentieth-century platonic intellectual exploration. In this manner, Einstein broke the ideological hold of established science, and quantum physics inherited the thought experiment, using it to reason in a world of protons and mesons that is unavailable to the human eye. The famous quantum thought experiment known as “Schrödinger’s Cat” explains the epistemological shift from Newtonian to quantum thinking. A cat is put in a box in which a device can be triggered that will release a gas that will instantly kill the cat. The trigger is a random event. / The box is sealed. How does the scientist know whether the cat is dead or alive without opening the box? IN quantum physics, the cat is at once both dead and alive, suspended in uncertainty in the closed box. The question of whether the lethal gas has been triggered is indeterminate, and the cat’s two fates lie in the mind of the scientist. This is a paradigm of the uncertainty of the quantum world. When the box is opened and observation reveals that the cat is either alive or dead, the scientist is returned to a Newtonian world of empirical observation. 203-204&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Citing Erwin Schrödinger, Jahn asserts that / science is indeed phenomenological: “The world is given to me only once, not one existing and once perceived. Subject and object are only one. The barrier between them cannot be said to have broken down as a result of recent experience in the physical sciences, for this barrier does not exist. . . . Mind has erected the objective outside world of the natural philosopher out of its own stuff” (Jahn, “Anomalies” 20, citing Schrödinger 137, 131). 205&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The video and 16 mm cameras used in &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, unlike Jonathan’s Kodak, display rather than merely inscribe eyewitness proof; the film qua film proposes itself as its own evidence. The dual cameras in fact capture visual images that reproduce a dynamic empirical “reality” that is culturally validated; cameras are used in surgery and courts of law. In disciplines such as surgical medicine, evidence captured on film not only replaces “reality” but also allows evaluation after the fact, augmenting subjective information with a visual representation that re-creates the experience for others and can then be adjudicated “objectively.” Acceptance of film as evidence makes the camera a tool of facticity that collects data considered legitimate. 205&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The characters in &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, however, have an ambiguous relationship to their cameras, one that is dynamic and specular and evokes the problems inherent in subject/object binaries. Indeed, the empiricism of the cameras depends on a not-yet-understood interface between human, machine, and environment. During the majority of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, the cameras are spliced to the filmmakers; human interiority cannot be separated from machine context. Heather depends on the camera for self-representation; it becomes a psychological object of desire, luring her, promising stabilized meaning in a woody environment that is beyond her conscious articulation. Heather and her camera are mother and infant, emotionally and biologically bonded, and she compulsively safeguards her child’s health, checking and rechecking its life functions, overfeeding it with so much electricity it could “fuel a small country for a month.” 206&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, a digital audio recorder (DAT) supplants the nondigital video and 16 mm cameras used as empirical tools in the beginning of the film. 207&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Like the seeing eye of the quantum scientist, which uses subatomic particles to measure subatomic particles, human intervention in machine function must logically affect the record of machine output. By extension, the fictive evidence the characters in &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt; accumulate on film and DAT is tainted by their operation of those machines. The film, therefore, articulates the quantum paradox of using “sophisticated information processing technology” to investigate “subjective, intuitive, impressionistic, or aesthetic aspects of a scientific situation” (Jahn, “Anomalies” 18). In the end, Heather’s equipment has not only not capture evidence of the Blair Witch; it has not captured any objective data, or shed any light on the deaths of the filmmakers. 209&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Like the non-Newtonian elements of &lt;i style=""&gt;Dracula&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;undermines the assumptions of empiricism. Its machines seem self-willed, suggesting a metaphor for self-reflexivity that functions as another fictive representation of PEAR’s peculiar findings about quantum boundaries between machines and humans. The film opens with a blank screen. Abruptly, the screen comes to life with aimless and unguided images, random pictures of nothing. Heather remarks, “It’s already recording.” Throughout the film, the cameras inscribe themselves in lingering self-portraiture. While the cameras record cleanly delineated visuals in the town, they seemingly refuse to do so in a forested environment where images becomes profuse, enshrouded, and densely overcrowded. 211&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;These anomalous events, however, are encoded differently in novel and film, and the disparity between the two art forms marks the epistemological disparity between &lt;i style=""&gt;Dracula &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;. At the end of the novel, the empirical certainty of the collated information on the vampire is subverted and nineteenth-century scientific norms reaffirmed. At the end of the film, the information gathered by the cameras and sound equipment stands on its own merit—an / ambiguous record that highlights the uncertainty of a quantum universe. &lt;i style=""&gt;Dracula &lt;/i&gt;leaves its readers safely ensconced in the age of reason. At the end of the novel, Schrödinger’s box stands open and the cat is dead. When the willing suspension of disbelief engages audiences of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, they, like Seward witnessing Lucy arisen from her grave, participate in the observation of unexplainable events. In this fashion, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;performs the acquisition of phenomenological evidence. The film displays the limits of understanding grounded in a priori principles that bind the universe to delimited Newtonian laws. At the end of &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt;, Schrödinger’s box remains closed, and the fate of the cat, like the fate of the filmmakers, is stranded in uncertainty. In the film, as in the quantum laboratory, Newtonian empiricism no longer solves our most profound puzzles. 212&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-8202218258957210009?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/8202218258957210009/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=8202218258957210009' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8202218258957210009'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8202218258957210009'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/moss-stephanie.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5798367568388511989</id><published>2008-05-18T07:57:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:58:27.071-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Paget (Derek)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Lipkin (Steven)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Roscoe (Jane)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Lipkin, Steven N.; Paget, Derek; Roscoe, Jane. “Docudrama and Mock-Documentary: Defining Terms, Proposing Canons” in Rhodes, Gary Don; and Springer, John Parris (Eds). &lt;u&gt;Docufictions: Essays on the Intersection of Documentary and Fictional Filmmaking&lt;/u&gt;. Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland &amp;amp; Co, 2006. 11-26.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For documentary theorist Bill Nichols, for example, docudrama exists in an “essential fictional domain.” Logically, this should be true for mock-documentary too, for this form has no documentary &lt;i style=""&gt;content &lt;/i&gt;whatsoever, and yet Nichols accommodates mock-documentary within the mode of “reflexive documentary.” 11&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Critical opinion has tended to divide docudrama production output into “high” and “low concept” examples. The former, treating subjects most commentators accept as “serious,” are sometimes controversial at the level of “fidelity” to an idealized historical truth. The “low concept” docudrama, a sub-genre of the “TV Movie of the Week,” is often perceived as “tabloid,” but it can be just as controversial as its more prestigious sibling. In contrast, the mock-documentary existed until quite recently at the margins of culture in “art-house” cinema. Today it flourishes in both television and cinema. Its move from “high culture” to “low culture” has brought with it both greater acceptance and greater suspicion. 13&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Mock-documentary’s functions are more clearly intertextual &lt;b style=""&gt;[than docudrama’s] &lt;/b&gt;and more directly subversive:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpFirst"&gt;they appropriate documentary aesthetics to create a fictional world thereby severing the direct relationship between the image and the referent;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpMiddle"&gt;they take as their object of parody both documentary as a screen form, documentary practitioners, and cultural, social and political icons;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraphCxSpLast"&gt;they seek to develop a relationship with a knowing audience who through being in on the joke can appreciate both the humor and the inherent critical reflexivity of the form.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Finally, docudrama and mock-documentary share a common function. They have provoked and continue to provoke:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoListParagraph"&gt;questions about &lt;i style=""&gt;form&lt;/i&gt;—specifically, about the permissibility, usefulness and even danger of mixing the functions of documentary and drama. 14&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The resultant film usually follows a cinematic narrative structure and employs the standard naturalist/realist performance techniques of screen drama.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Mock-documentary is entirely fictional yet, unlike most docudrama, appropriates the look of documentary much more closely. Jane Roscoe and Craig Hight argue that mock-documentary’s “genealogy” can be described as operating through “three degrees” of distance from “documentary proper”: through &lt;i style=""&gt;parody&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;critique&lt;/i&gt; and &lt;i style=""&gt;deconstruction&lt;/i&gt;. The &lt;i style=""&gt;parody &lt;/i&gt;mock-documentary is comparatively muted in its critique of the documentary project. Documentary aesthetics are appropriated mostly for stylistic reasons and to emphasize the humor. In examples such as &lt;i style=""&gt;The Rutles &lt;/i&gt;(1978) or &lt;i style=""&gt;This Is Spinal Tap! &lt;/i&gt;(1984) documentary’s “classic objective argument” is used as a prop against which the absurdity of the parody is contrasted. Often nostalgic, the parody frequently comments on easy targets—particularly cultural icons whose currency is exhausted and ripe for mocking. Documentary, like history, could be said to be returning as farce. In contrast, &lt;i style=""&gt;critique&lt;/i&gt; mock-documentaries engage more critically in the form’s inherent reflexivity towards factual discourse, and raise questions about both the documentary form and wider factual media practices. Films/programs such as &lt;i style=""&gt;Bob Roberts &lt;/i&gt;(1992) or the 1997 series première episode of &lt;i style=""&gt;ER &lt;/i&gt;also developed the / satirical possibilities of the form. In the former example a critique was made of modern political processes and a parallel satirical swipe was taken at the factual media (as was the case with the &lt;i style=""&gt;ER &lt;/i&gt;episode—see below). But it is the &lt;i style=""&gt;deconstruction &lt;/i&gt;mock-documentary that brings to the fore an explicit critique of documentary form. Texts such as &lt;i style=""&gt;David Holzman’s Diary &lt;/i&gt;(1967) and &lt;i style=""&gt;Man Bites Dog &lt;/i&gt;(1992) demonstrated a rather hostile appropriation of documentary codes and conventions and utilized them in order to undermine and deconstruct the very foundations of the documentary project. Humor is often underplayed in favor of representations that seek to create “ethical unease” that will lead to critique. This latter quality is very much part of the post-documentary cultural moment.&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;16-17&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Mock-documentary talks to a “knowing” audience even more directly than the docudrama. It is assumed that audiences will be able to distinguish between fact and fiction in media representation and thereby participate in the inherent playfulness of form. What marks the mock-documentary out from the “hoax” or “fake” is this &lt;i style=""&gt;contract &lt;/i&gt;set up between producer and audience. It requires the audience to watch as if at a documentary presentation, but in the full knowledge of an actual fictional status. Audiences have to be in on the joke to be able to access and participate first in the humor, then in the cultural and political critique on offer. 17&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Mock-documentary did not emerge as a distinct form until the 1960s. 22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Docudrama asserts that what it re-presents occurred &lt;i style=""&gt;much like &lt;/i&gt;what we see unfold on the screen; mock-documentary asserts that what it presents is &lt;i style=""&gt;much like &lt;/i&gt;what we conventionally see in documentary. 23&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;If the docudrama is something of a staple product for film and television, in recent years there has been something of an explosion in television mock-documentary production (especially in the UK). There has certainly been a growth in audience appetite for a sophisticated form that has exploited the current success of “Reality TV.” The UK’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Office &lt;/i&gt;notably attracted good-sized audiences and critical acclaim. A series such as this was a site for social and cultural commentary. As Frederic Jameson amongst other has noted, the actual intent of parody is critical comment, although in many examples the critical edge is muted or left implicit. What is absolutely central is the relationship set up between the audience and the text. The audience must be a “knowing” audience that recognizes the object of the parody to be able to access the critiques on offer. 24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A similar critique was on offer in the BBC’s series&lt;i style=""&gt; The Office &lt;/i&gt;(2001-3—a hit when shown on PBS). It provided an examination of work-place politics and psychology, but more importantly a commentary on the “docu-soap.” This form’s obsession with the mundane and banal was satirized, as was the process through which ordinary people are turned into TV stars by performing themselves. Creator Ricky Gervais played the lead character, David Brent, and performed this role of docu-soap star so well it was by turns hilarious and painful to watch. A mixture of cruel satire and playful parody, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Office &lt;/i&gt;was a fine example of the mock-documentary disrupting normal and serious communication to ask its audience to question both the form and content of television documentary formats. 25&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-5798367568388511989?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/5798367568388511989/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=5798367568388511989' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5798367568388511989'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/5798367568388511989'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/lipkin-steven-n.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-554073404705517882</id><published>2008-05-18T07:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:57:12.259-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Kleinhans (Chuck)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Pornography'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Kleinhans, Chuck. “Pornography and Documentary: Narrating the Alibi.” In Sconce, Jeffrey (Ed.). &lt;u&gt;Sleaze Artists: Cinema at the Margins of Taste, Style, and Politics&lt;/u&gt;. Durham: Duke University Press, 2007. 96-120.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The defense of this forbidden content is the documentary form itself: documentary’s “gravity,” the “discourse of sobriety,” provides the excuse that allows the naughty content to appear in the public sphere with little controversy. 97&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;My interest here is to move beyond these well-marked points and extend recent work. What happens when documentaries move beyond their usual sober realism directed at significant social matters to more bizarre, eccentric, and “low” subject matter? 97&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the case of the work considered here, there is also a strong sense that the “sleazy” work is crass, that it is not sincere but is adopting whatever ethical and moral stance it has simply to exploit its subject. A classical example can be found in the scenes of slave trading in &lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Freudo&lt;/i&gt; (1966) and &lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Bizarro &lt;/i&gt;(1966). These fake documentaries purport to show the auctioning of (mostly) women in Mexico and Lebanon. The scenes are patently staged (“Lebanon” is a well-known Los Angeles—area location, Bronson Canyon). The “slaves” are disrobed, to display female breasts, but genitals are obscured with scratch-on censor bars, thus implying that the female pubic area (viewed in a distant telephoto image) is more shocking than trading in humans. 99&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Freudo &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Bizzaro &lt;/i&gt;follow after &lt;i style=""&gt;Mondo Cane&lt;/i&gt;, an internationally successful sensationalist documentary phenomenon from 1962. Cheaply made rip-offs, they belong economically and industrially to the exploitation film market. The exploitation film has roots in the fairground show, the circus sideshow, and the traveling carnival. The carnival pitchman’s basic plan is this: (1) gather / a crowd; (2) promise them something sensational; (3) get their money; and (4) fool them and get away. At its worst-intentioned, in the classic con job, the “mark” is left at the end so confused, embarrassed, humiliated, or compromised that he does not go to the police or authorities to complain (and this is relatively easy when the content is sexual). But there is also a much milder version of exploitation, closer to P.T. Barnum’s celebrated “humbug” effect. Barnum observed and exploited the fact that if the deception was done in a fairly jovial, over-the-top manner, marks would gladly pay to observe the fraudulent and leave amused rather than outraged. 99-100&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The classic off-screen narrator is often called the Voice of God, since the audience hears his pronouncements without seeing the embodied speaker. Usually this is a male voice with deep tones, sure phrasing, and an “educated” accent, which in the United States often means a hint of British intonation or a voice that seems trained for stage delivery. 103&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Having grown up with this convention, it is easy to see why a younger generation of documentary filmmakers, especially in the 1960s, were eager to move away from this kind of authoritative (even authoritarian) voice. They chose to work instead in classic Direct Cinema style, employing a narrational style that seemed to eschew such external authority. This often involved placing the narrator on screen, either on location as an on-the-spot investigator or as a relay for eyewitness accounts. In this respect, the narrator becomes a more embodied character, a teller of the tale who, though perhaps unreliable, allowed the audience to better gauge his veracity. 103&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What exactly does this comic voice of God add to this cinematic parade of (near) nudity? Echoing Barnum’s “humbug effect,” the narrator’s voice and persona is that of a carnival pitchman with a touch of (usually jovial) condescension. I will call this narrative device “reverse disavowal”: I know this is fake, but I still want to see it. The audience knows it is seeing not some actuality but an event staged for the camera—which is the basic technique of most U.S. newsreels in celebrity and staged-publicity events. But the audience doesn’t necessarily resent this kind of deception, since the film and its narrator are also giving it something else: a pretext for indulging its voyeurism while also leaving room for an ironic response. 106&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;We agree and accept the contract because it gives us the gratification of naughty transgression in the mocking guise of epistephilic discovery. 106&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The pleasure, then, is not in knowing or learning, but in sincerely appreciating the spectacle even as we ironically revel in the lowbrow tackiness / of the presentation—imagining an absent viewer who would actually fall prey to the narrator’s absurd claims. Much like current fascination with supermarket tabloids that promise new and lurid exposés, Mondo viewers, both then and now, enjoy a “smarty-pants” pleasure that presumes a naïve viewer who probably never existed. 107-108&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As these examples of 1960s documentary exploitation demonstrate, the putative authority and discernable earnestness of a narrator (on- or off-screen) is often unable to withstand the crisis presented b y the trashy, suspect, and incongruous images of exploitation cinema. While it would be easy to dismiss these films (and their narrators) as examples of pure, naïve camp, the strategies deployed by these stylistically diverse films suggest a more complex relationship between filmmaker, subject, and audience. I argued earlier that sleaze is marked in a way that reveals the maker’s cynical nature; therefore it is a matter of nuance and interpretation, most often cued by form. In its documentary form, perceiving sleaze depends on both the narrator’s relationship to the material and the audience’s perception of the filmmaker’s relationship to the narrator. It contrasts with naïve camp, which is often inept but sincere (with the gap between intention and ability providing the irony and humor). 114&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-554073404705517882?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/554073404705517882/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=554073404705517882' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/554073404705517882'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/554073404705517882'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/kleinhans-chuck.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-1489201907779591560</id><published>2008-05-18T07:55:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:56:22.208-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Keller (James)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Keller, James. “‘Nothing That Is Not There and the Nothing That Is’: Language and the Blair Witch Phenomenon.” &lt;u&gt;Nothing That Is: Millennial Cinema and the Blair Witch Controversies&lt;/u&gt;. Ed. Sarah Lynn Higley and Andrew Weinstock. Contemporary film and television series. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2004. 53-63.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;aired in 1999, the only consistent topic for public discussion generated by the hype over the film was the hype itself. The films was a success because of its success…53&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Traditionally, one could count on a movie’s remaining a self-contained whole. The audience is not generally required to supplement its experience in order to attain a satisfactory viewing. 54&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The film’s intertextuality (the quality that undermines the audience’s ability to identify the primary text) was a clever effort on the part of the directors and marketing experts to create a cultural phenomenon reminiscent of the structure of the Internet. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The individual Web sites are organized according to categories of information that can be sampled at random. Similarly, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;constitutes a montage of related media forms, each adding to the widening cultural experience, which so far includes the film, two “mockumentaries,” the Web site, the book, the CD (the music from the missing students’ car stereo), and the legion of reviews produced by the circulating social energy. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Only through the mediation of these latter productions was the environment provided for a satisfactory and meaningful viewing of the original film, and that meaning was only achieved by displacing the original film from the primary place within the process of signification. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This contrast is accomplished through the use of unsteady and ill-aimed camera shots as well as complete blackouts, all of which draw attention to the camera as a limited and limiting artistic medium as opposed to a window on reality. The audience becomes hyperconscious of the camera’s presence, not because of the artful, well-designed images, but because there are so few of them. 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . as in &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;, where the cast is actually the crew: director, Heather Donahue; cameraman, Joshua Leonard; and sound man, Michael Williams. 57&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Thus Myrick and Sanchez have achieved a sense of actuality by systematically repudiating virtually every feature of the film industry’s formula for realistic drama. They have achieved realism by rejecting realism, and by rejecting art they have created one of the most successful art films in cinematic history. 57&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The idea that a text refers exclusively to other texts is consistent with the aphorism, postulated by Jacques Derrida in his seminal essay “Structure, Sign, and Play in the Discourse of the Human Sciences,” that signifiers only ever refer to other signifiers, never to any materiality; the link between word and world is erased (249). Similarly, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is preoccupied with its own inability to signify; one might even say that the film’s inability to generate meaning is its principal meaning. 58&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While Ferdinand Saussure taught modern linguistics that meaning is generated by the interplay of concepts in binary opposition, Derrida’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Of Grammatology &lt;/i&gt;demonstrates that the barrier between those oppositions collapses, dispersing priority and meaning altogether (27-74). For him, the meaningful distinctions between the physical/metaphysical, past/present, here/there, in/out, and even subject/object (me/you) are erased, and it is within the context of this suspension of meaning and frustration of expectations that the searchers and filmmakers try to find answers to their questions but learn nothing. 59&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The most prohibitive deconstructions take place at the metadramatic and metacinematic levels of the film. The Blair Witch phenomenon defeats every expectation surround the creation and appreciation of film. 59&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The premise of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;—a documentary gone terribly awry—ruptures the common divide between the performer and the / production staff. While the presence of the crew is more likely to be obviated in a documentary than in a fictional narrative, seldom do the camera and sound people become the subject of the work itself, and even in news broadcasts where the speaker looks directly into the camera and occasionally refers to the process of attaining the images and information, the crew are not actually seen in the picture or identified by name, nor does the production schedule become a recurring subject of the dialogue as in &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP&lt;/i&gt;. In fact, in many ways the subject of &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;is the progressive loss of control of the cinema process: the cameraman disappears altogether, and consequently the shots become increasingly unsteady and ill-aimed; the audio track is pervaded by unsolicited and inexplicable sounds at night; the director becomes so frightened and irrational that she is unable to guide and execute the shoot; and the shooting schedule itself goes overtime and over budget and finally results in the complete disappearance of the production staff and their product. The actor/crew paradox is captured cinematically by the periodic shots of the two cameras filming each other filming. 60&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However, authors are difficult to identify in the Blair Witch media—script, book, Web site. Deconstruction has dislocated the authority and meaning in the process of communication by problematizing the role of the author. 61&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;erases its author with its unscripted dialogue and its contention that the footage is indeed the work of three student filmmakers (the original fabrication). Not only is there no single consciousness shaping the language of the film, but even the direction of the narrative is a product of the free association among the three lost players and Myrick and Sanchez hiding in the woods. 62&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Each time I place a note in the text acknowledging my appropriations from &lt;i style=""&gt;A Dossier&lt;/i&gt;, I may be perpetuating the Blair Witch’s false pageant paraded across the American media. 62&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-1489201907779591560?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/1489201907779591560/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=1489201907779591560' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/1489201907779591560'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/1489201907779591560'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/keller-james.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-7568857754401387072</id><published>2008-05-18T07:54:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:55:41.262-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Parody'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Hutcheon (Linda)'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Hutcheon, Linda. &lt;u&gt;A Theory of Parody: The Teachings of Twentieth-Century Art Forms&lt;/u&gt;. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1985. &lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Art forms have increasingly appeared to distrust external criticism to the extent that they have sought to incorporate critical commentary within their own structures in a kind of self-legitimizing short-circuit of the normal critical dialogue. In other fields—from linguistics to scientific philosophy—the question of self-reference has also become the focus of attention. The modern world seems fascinated by the ability of our human systems to refer to themselves in an unending mirroring process. 1&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is one of the major forms of modern self-reflexivity; it is a form of inter-art discourse. 2&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However, since Eliot’s valorization of the “historical sense” and the formalist (New Critical, structuralist) complementary, if very different, turning to the text, we have witnessed a renewed interest in questions of textual appropriation and even influence. Now, however, we see influence as a burden (Bate 1970) or as a cause of anxiety (Bloom 1973). Parody is one mode of coming to terms with the texts of that “rich and intimidating legacy of the past” (Bate 1970, 4). Modern artists seem to have recognized that change entails continuity, and have offered us a model for the process of transfer and reorganization of that past. Their double-voiced parodic forms play on the tensions created by this historical awareness. They signal less an acknowledgement of the “inadequacy of the definable forms” of their predecessors (Martin, 1980, 666) than their own desire to “refunction” those forms to their own needs. 4&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This more positive method of dealing with the past recalls in many ways the classical and Renaissance attitude to the cultural patrimony. For writers like Ben Jonson, it is clear that imitation of previous works was considered part of the labor or writing poetry. After being repressed by the Romantic or post-Enlightenment emphasis on the need for something else (genius, and so on), this stress on craft and knowledge of the past has come back into focus today. This is partly, I suspect, because so many artists are now part of the academy, but it is also probably a result of aesthetic formalism, from Roger Fry to Roland Barthes. Michel Foucault (1977, 115) has argued that the entire concept of artist or author as an original instigator of meaning is only a privileged moment of individualization in the history of art. In that light, it is likely that the Romantic rejection of parodic forms as parasitic reflected a growing capitalist ethic that made literature into a commodity to be owned by an individual. The last century saw the rise of copyright laws, of course, and with them came defamation suits against parodists. Perhaps this means that today’s turning to parody reflects what European theorists see as a crisis in the entire notion of the subject as a coherent and continuous / source of signification. Parody’s overt turning to other art forms implicitly contests Romantic singularity and thereby forces a reassessment of the process of textual production. 4-5&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In fact, what is remarkable in modern parody is its range of intent—from the ironic and playful to the scornful and ridiculing. Parody, therefore, is a form of imitation, but imitation characterized by ironic inversion, not always at the expense of the parodied text. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is, in another formulation, repetition with critical distance, which marks difference rather than similarity. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Similarly, criticism need not be present in the form of ridiculing laughter for this to be called parody. 6&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When Eliot gives Marvell’s poetry a new context (or “trans-contextualizes” it), or when Stockhausen quotes but alters the melodies of many different national anthems in his &lt;i style=""&gt;Hymnen&lt;/i&gt;, parody becomes what one critic calls a productive-creative approach to tradition (Siegmund-Schultze 1977). In Stockhausen’s words, his intent was “to hear familiar, old, preformed musical material with new ears, to penetrate and transform it with a musical consciousness of today” (cited in Grout 1980, 748). 7&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Quotation or borrowing like this is not meant to signal only similarity (cf. Altmann 1977). It is not a matter of nostalgic imitation of past models; it is a stylistic confrontation, a modern recoding which establishes difference at the heart of similarity. No integration into a new context can avoid altering meaning, and perhaps even value (Vodička 1964, 80). 8&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In his famous essay, “The Literature of Exhaustion,” John Barth (1967) remarked that, if Beethoven’s Sixth Symphony were composed today, it would be an embarrassment—unless it were done ironically to show that the composer was aware of where music both is and has been. 8&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Its frequency, prominence, and sophistication in the visual arts, for example, are striking. It is part of a move away from the tendency, within a Romantic ideology, to mask any sources by cunning cannibalization, and towards a frank acknowledgement (by incorporation) that permits ironic commentary. 8&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is a way of creating a form out of the questioning of the very act of aesthetic production (Poirier 1968, 339; cf. Stackelberg 1972, 162). In my focus on twentieth-century art forms, I hope to suggest that there are probably no transhistorical definitions of parody possible. Nevertheless, I shall constantly be using examples from other periods to show that there are common denominators to all definitions of parody in all ages—although they are &lt;i style=""&gt;not &lt;/i&gt;the ones usually cited. It is modern parodic usage that is forcing us to decide what it is that we shall call parody today. In fact the closest model to present practice was not called parody at all, but imitation. I am thinking of the central and pervasive force of Renaissance imitation as what Thomas Greene calls a percept and an activity which “embraced not only literature but pedagogy, grammar, rhetoric, esthetics, the visual arts, music, historiography, politics and philosophy” (1982, 1). I am not claiming that modern parody is only Renaissance imitation: it would require the addition of an ironic and critical dimension of distanciation for it to be an accurate reflection of the art of today. But, like parody, imitation offered a workable and effective stance toward the past in its paradoxical strategy of repetition as a source of freedom. Its incorporation of another work as a deliberate and acknowledged construct is structurally similar to parody’s formal organization. Bu thte ironic distance of modern parody might well come from a loss of that earlier humanist faith in cultural continuity and stability that ensured the sharing of codes necessary to the comprehension of such doubly coded works. Imitation, however, offers a striking parallel to parody in terms of intent. In Greene’s words: “Every creative imitation mingles filial rejection with respect, just as every parody pays its own oblique homage” (1982, 46). 10&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ironic “trans-contextualization” is what distinguishes parody from pastiche or imitation. 12&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The work of Tom Stoppard would provide another example of the complexity of the modern phenomenon that I want to call parody. In &lt;i style=""&gt;Rosencrantz and Guildenstern are Dead&lt;/i&gt;, there is a tension between the text we know (&lt;i style=""&gt;Hamlet&lt;/i&gt;) and what Stoppard does to it. Whenever an event is directly taken from the Shakespearian model, Stoppard uses the original words. But he “trans-contextualizes” them through his addition of scenes that the Bard never conceived. This is not like Ionesco’s total inversion of the diction and moral value of characters in his &lt;i style=""&gt;Macbett&lt;/i&gt;; Stoppard’s intention is not as satiric as Ionesco’s. The same is true in &lt;i style=""&gt;Travesties&lt;/i&gt;, but there is yet another level of complexity because, as its plural title suggests, not only is there more than one parody, but those texts parodied are themselves often parodies, especially &lt;i style=""&gt;Ulysses &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;The Importance of Being Earnest&lt;/i&gt;. Wilde’s play parodies the literature of romance and the comedy of manners. What one critic has called its “queer double consciousness” (Foster 1956, 23) is really only its parodic double coding. 14&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I would not want to argue that such complex parodic echoing is unique to the twentieth century. Clearly works such as Petronius’ &lt;i style=""&gt;Satyricon libri &lt;/i&gt;parodied not only the Greek novel form / in its frame and episodes but other diverse specific works as well (Courtney 1962, 86-7). Nevertheless, the number of modern works of art in many media that partake of this mode does make it important, if not unique, to this century. 14-15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I want to argue for calling such complex forms of “trans-contextualization” and inversion by the name of parody. It is indeed a form of “artistic recycling” (Rabinowitz 1980, 241), but a very particular form with very complex textual intentionality. 15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I want to retain the term parody for this structural and functional relationship of critical revision, partly because I feel that word like quotation is too weak and carries (etymologically and historically none of those parodic resonances of distance and difference that we have found to be present in modern art’s reference to its past. 15&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;According to their teachings, parody can obviously be a whole range of things. It can be a serious criticism, not necessarily of the parodied text; it can be a playful, genial mockery of codifiable forms. / Its range of intent is from respectful admiration to biting ridicule. Nietzsche (1920-9, 61), in fact, wondered what was Diderot’s relastion to Sterne’s text in &lt;i style=""&gt;Jacques le fataliste: &lt;/i&gt;was it imitation, admiration, mockery? 15-16&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While we need to expand the concept of parody to include the extended “refunctioning” (as the Russian formalists called it) that is characteristic of the art of our time, we also need to restrict its focus in the sense that parody’s “target” text is always another work of art or, more generally, another form of coded discourse. I stress this basic fact throughout this book because even the best works on parody tend to confuse it with satire (Freund 1981, for instance), which, unlike parody, is both moral and social in its focus and ameliorative in its intention. This is not to say, as we shall se, that parody does not have ideological or even social implications. Parody can, of course, be used to satirize the reception or even the creation of certain kinds of art. (I am aware that this separation would break down in a deconstructionist perspective where there is no &lt;i style=""&gt;hors-text&lt;/i&gt;, but such a view of textuality is not my immediate context in this study.) 16&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To say, quite simply, that any codified discourse is open to parody is more methodologically cautious and more true to fact than to assert, as some do, that only mediocre works of art can be parodied (Neumann 1927-8, 439-41). 18&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Is it a genre, as some have claimed (Dupriez 1977, 332)? 18&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Gérard Genette (1982, 40) wants to limit parody such short texts as poems, proverbs, puns, and titles, but modern parody discounts this limitation, as it does Genette’s restricted definition of parody as a minimal transformation of another text (33). 18&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The kind of parody that I shall be dealing with in this study would seem to be an extended form, probably a genre, rather than a technique (cf. Chambers 1974), for it has its own structural identity and its own hermeneutic function. 19&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What is important is that all these historians of parody agree that parody prospers in periods of cultural sophistication that enable parodists to rely on the competence of the reader (viewer, listener) of the parody. 19&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There are two related contexts into which this book fits. The first is the already mentioned current interest in the modalities of self-reflexivity in modern art, and the second is the emphasis in critical studies today on intertextuality (or transtextuality). 20&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is certainly one mode of auto-referentiality, but it is by no means the only one. 20&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Rose’s Foucaldian reading of the role of parody in literary history is one that makes parody into a mode of discontinuity which rejects earlier kinds of textual reference to other works. Instead, I see parody as operating as a method of inscribing continuity while permitting critical distance.&lt;span style="color: rgb(0, 112, 192);"&gt; &lt;/span&gt;It can, indeed, function as a conservative force in both retaining and mocking other aesthetic forms; but it is also capable of transformative power in creating new syntheses, as the Russian formalists argued. 20&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Genette’s categories are transhistorical, unlike mine, and therefore he feels that parody in general can only be defined as the minimal transformation of a text. 21&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;While the impulse is understandable in one of France’s foremost structural theorists, the reality of the art forms with which I want to deal demands / that a pragmatic context be opened up: the author’s (or text’s) intent, the effect upon the reader, the competence involved in the encoding and the decoding of parody, the contextual elements that mediate or determine the comprehension of parodic modes—all these cannot be ignored, however easier and more “maîtrisable” such a denial would make my project as well. 21-22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Like Genette, I see parody as a formal or structural relation between two texts. In Bakhtin’s terms, it is a form of textual dialogism. 22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Charles Morris’s (1938) early division of semiotics into three parts provides the background for my insistence on a more extended context. In contrast to semantics, which concerns itself with the reference of the sign to its object, and to syntactic studies, which relate signs to each other, pragmatic studies the practical effects of signs. When we speak of parody, we do not just mean two texts that interrelate in a certain way. We also imply an intention to parody another work (or set of conventions) and both a recognition of that intent and an ability to find and interpret the backgrounded text in its relation to the parody. 22&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;My pragmatic perspective would not, however, make parody into a synonym for intertextuality. Today’s theories of intertextuality are structural in focus, as we shall see, but depend upon an implied theory of reading or decoding. it is not just a matter of the text’s somehow parthenogentic or magical absorption and transformation of other texts (Jenny 1976, 262; Kristeva 1969, 146). Texts do not generate anything—until they are perceived and interpreted. For instance, without the implied existence of a reader, written texts remain collections of black marks on white pages. Modern art, especially metafiction, has been very aware of this basic fact of aesthetic actualization. 23&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In other words, parody involves not just a structural &lt;i style=""&gt;énoncé&lt;/i&gt; but the entire &lt;i style=""&gt;énonciation&lt;/i&gt; of discourse. This enunciative act includes an addresser of the utterance, a receiver of it, a time and a plac,e discourses that precede and follow—in short, an entire context (Todorov 1978a, 48). We may know that addresser and its intentions only in the form of inferences that we, as receivers, make from the text, but such inferences are not to be ignored. 23&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There is clearly a new interest in “contextualism” today, and any theory of modern parody should also be premised on the belief that “texts can be understood only when set against the conventional backgrounds from they emerge; and . . . the same texts paradoxically contribute to the backgrounds that determine their meanings” (Schleusener 1980, 669). When that background is actually grafted onto the text, as in the form of parody, such contextualism cannot be avoided. 24&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There are as many possible techniques as there are possible kinds of textual interrelationships of repetition with differentiation (Gilman 1974, 2-3; Revzin 1971). We cannot even claim that parody is necessarily reductive (Shlonsky 1966, 797) or even, more simplistically, that it is abbreviating in form. (Some very traditional parodies, like Housman’s of Longfellow’s “Excelsior,” incorporate the original and extend—indeed, in this case, double—its length.) 25&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The limitations of the standard definitions will be examined, from both a formal and a pragmatic perspective, and the new definition will be used to differentiate parody from other genres that are often confused with it: pastiche, burlesque, travesty, plagiarism, quotation, allusions, and especially satire. It will study the special interaction of irony and parody, since irony is the major rhetorical strategy deployed by the genre. 25&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is what will be investigated in Chapter 4 as a central paradox of parody: its transgression is always authorized. In imitating, even with critical difference, parody reinforces. 26&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In Foucaldian terms, transgression becomes the affirmation of limited being (Foucault 1977, 35). Parody is fundamentally double and divided; its ambivalence stems from the dual drives of conservative and revolutionary forces that are inherent in its nature as authorized transgression. 26&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For, if the receiver does not recognize that the text is a parody, he or she will neutralize bots its pragmatic ethos and its doubled structure. 27&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Chewbacca picks up C3P0’s detached, skull-like head, holds it in one hand, and grunts—but the grunts have the rhythmic syntax of Hamlet’s “Alas, poor Yorick! I knew him, Horation; a fellow of infinite jest, of most excellent fancy.” The necessary shared codes in each case are different from the filmic ones of &lt;i style=""&gt;Oz&lt;/i&gt;, but in all cases the decoder’s competence is involved. So too is the inference of intent. 27&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Imitating art more than life, parody self-consciously and self-critically recognizes its own nature. 27&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The mimetic, and ideological status of parody is more subtle than this: both the authority and transgression implied by parody’s textual opacity must be taken into account. All parody is overtly hybrid and double-voiced. This is as true of Post-Modern architecture as it is of modernist verse. Paolo Portoghesi’s “architecture born of architecture” (1979, 15) is a dialogue with the forms of the past, but a dialogue that recirculates rather than immortalizes. It is never “a turning back to waken the dead, in self-satisfying, narcissistic forms of reflection” (Moschini 1979, 13). Parody is a form of auto-referentiality, but that does not mean that it has no ideological implications. 28&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As early as 1919, T. S. Eliot argued that all literature possesses “a simultaneous existence and composes a simultaneous order” (1966, 14), / and that the poet and critic therefore needed to cultivate their “historical sense.” Northrop Frye claimed that he wrote his &lt;i style=""&gt;Anatomy of Criticism&lt;/i&gt; as an extended annotation to this belief (1970, 18). It was also in 1919 that Viktor Šklovskij made the connection between this view of art and parody: “Not only a parody, but also in general any work of art is created as a parallel and a contradiction to some kind of model” (1973, 53). More recent theorists, such as Antoine Compagnon (1979), have wanted to make the related notion of quotation take on this paradigmatic function; others, like Michael Riffaterre, have offered intertextuality. Still others see parody as the model for all art’s relationship with its past and present (Klein 1970, 376) or for the distance that all art has from the object it imitates (Macherey 1978; Weisgerber 1970, 42). 28-29&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is a complex genre, in terms of both its form and its ethos. It is one of the ways in which modern artists have managed to come to terms with the weight of the past. The search for novelty in twentieth-century art has often—ironically—been firmly based in the search for a tradition. 29&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The novel today often still claims to be a genre rooted in the realities of historical time and geographical space, yet narrative is presented as only narrative, as its own reality—that is, as artifice. Often overt narratorial comment or an internal self-reflecting mirror (a &lt;i style=""&gt;mise-en-abyme&lt;/i&gt;) will signal this dual ontological status to the reader. Or—and this is what is of particular interest in the present context—the pointing to the literariness of the text may be achieved by using parody: in the background will stand another text against which the new creation is implicitly to be both measured and understood. 31&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the previous chapter I argued that there are no transhistorical definitions of parody. The vast literature on parody in different ages and places makes clear that its meaning changes. Twentieth-century art teaches that we have come a long way from the earliest sense of parody as a narrative poem of moderate length using epic meter and language but with a trivial subject (Householder 1944, 3). Most theorists of parody go back to the etymological root of the term in the Greek noun &lt;i style=""&gt;parodia&lt;/i&gt;, meaning “counter-song,” and stop there. A closer look at that root offers more information, however. The textual or discursive nature of parody (as opposed to satire) is clear from the &lt;i style=""&gt;odos &lt;/i&gt;part of the word, meaning song. The prefix &lt;i style=""&gt;para &lt;/i&gt;has two meanings, only one of which is usually mentioned—that of “counter” or “against.” Thus parody becomes an opposition or contrast between texts. This is presumably the formal starting point for the definition’s customary pragmatic component of ridicule: one text is set against another with the intent of mocking it or making it ludicrous. The &lt;i style=""&gt;Oxford English Dictionary &lt;/i&gt;calls parody:&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"&gt;A composition in prose or verse in which the characteristic turns of thought and phrase in an author or class of authors are imitated in such a way as to make them appear ridiculous, especially by applying them to ludicrously inappropriate subjects; an imitation of a work more or less closely modeled on the original, but so turned as to produce a ridiculous effect. &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However, &lt;i style=""&gt;para &lt;/i&gt;in Greek can also mean “beside,” and therefore there is a suggestion of an accord or intimacy instead of a contrast. It is this second, neglected meaning of the prefix that broadens the pragmatic scope of parody in a way most helpful to discussions of modern art forms. 32&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody, then, in its ironic “trans-contextualization” and inversion, is repetition with difference. A critical distance is implied between the backgrounded text being parodied and the new incorporating work, a distance usually signaled by irony. But this irony can be playful as well as belittling; it can be critically constructive as well as destructive. The pleasure of parody’s irony comes not from humor in particular but from the degree of engagement of the reader in the intertextual “bouncing” (to use E. M. Forster’s famous term) between complicity and distance. 32&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is a bitextual synthesis (Golopentia-Eretescu 1969, 171), unlike more monotextual forms like pastiche that stress similarity rather than difference. In some ways, parody might be said to resemble metaphor. Both require that the decoder / construct a second meaning through inferences about surface statements and supplement the foreground with acknowledgement and knowledge of a backgrounded context. Rather than argue, as does Wayne Booth (1974, 177), that, although similar in structure to metaphor (and therefore to parody), irony is “subtractive” in terms of strategy in its directing of the decoder away from the surface meaning, I would say that both levels of meaning must coexist structurally in irony, and that this similarity to parody on the formal level is what makes them so compatible. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It should be clear from the discussion that it is very difficult to separate pragmatic strategies from formal structures when talking of either irony or parody: the one entails the other. In other words, a purely formal analysis of parody as text relations (Genette 1982) will not do justice to the complexity of these phenomena; nor will a purely hermeneutic one which, in its most extreme form, views parody as created by “readers and critics, not by the literary texts themselves” (Dane 1980, 145). 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Unlike imitation, quotation, or even allusion, parody requires critical ironic distance. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The structural identity of the text as a parody depends, then, on the coincidence, at the level of strategy, of decoding (recognition and interpretation) and encoding. As we shall see in a later chapter, these are the two parts of the &lt;i style=""&gt;énonciation &lt;/i&gt;that our post-Romantic formalist age has considered most problematic. 34&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But, for the decoder of parody, this creative function for an individual artist is less important than the realization that, for whatever, reason, the artist’s parodic incorporation and ironic “trans-contextualization” or inversion has brought about something new in its bitextual synthesis. Perhaps parodists only hurry up what is a natural procedure: the changing of aesthetic forms through time. Out of the union of chivalric romance and a new literary concern for everyday realism came &lt;i style=""&gt;Don Quijote &lt;/i&gt;and the novel as we know it today. Parodic works like this one—works that actually manage to free themselves from the backgrounded text enough to create a new and autonomous form—suggest that the dialectic synthesis that is parody might be a prototype of the pivotal stage in that gradual process of development of literary forms. In fact, this is the view of parody of the Russian formalists. 35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody, therefore, is both a personal act of supersession and an inscription of literary-historical continuity. 35&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Northrop Frye feels that parody is “often a sign that certain vogues in handling conventions are getting worn out” (1970, 103). 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In a more general perspective, however, this view implies a concept of literary evolution as improvement that I find hard to accept. The forms of art &lt;i style=""&gt;change&lt;/i&gt;, but do they really &lt;i style=""&gt;evolve &lt;/i&gt;or get better in any way? 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Again, my definition of parody as imitation with critical difference prevents any endorsement of the ameliorative implications of the formalists’ theory, while it obviously allows agreement with the general idea of parody as the inscription of continuity and change. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet Samuel Johnson defined parody as “a kind of writing, in which the words of an author or his thoughts are taken, and by a slight change adapted to some new purpose.” Although it is true that this defines plagiarism as well, it does have the singular merit of not limiting the ethos of parody. 36&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The danger of such a definition is that it might appear to risk confusing the limits of the genre’s boundaries even more than is already the case. The rest of the chapter will be devoted to showing that this is, in fact, not necessarily true. In defining parody in both formal and pragmatic terms, however, it might be argued that I have reduced it to intertextuality. 37&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However, it seems to me that parody does seek differentiation in its relationship to its model; pastiche operates more by similarity and correspondence (Freund 1981, 23). In Genette’s (1982, 34) terms, parody is transformative in its relationship to other texts; pastiche is imitative. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Although neither parody nor pastiche, as used by someone like Proust, can be considered as trivial game-playing (Amossy and Rosen 1974), there may be a difference in textual localization that makes pastiche seem more superficial. One critic calls it “form-rendering” (Well 1919, xxi). Pastiche sually has to remain within the same genre as its model, whereas parody allows for adaptation; Georges Fourest’s sonnet on Corneille’s play &lt;i style=""&gt;Le Cid &lt;/i&gt;(“Le palais de Gormaz . . .”) would be a parody, rather than a pastiche &lt;i style=""&gt;à la manière de &lt;/i&gt;Corneille. Pastiche will often be an imitation not of a single text (Albertsen 1971, 5; Deffoux 1932, 6; Hempel 1965, 175) but of the indefinite possibilities of texts. It involves what Daniel Bilous (1982; 1984) calls the interstyle, not the intertext. But, once again, it is similarity rather than difference that characterizes the relationship between the two styles. Parody is to pastiche, perhaps, as rhetorical trope is to cliché. In pastiche and cliché, difference can be said to be reduced to similarity. 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;“stylometry,” the statistical analysis of style to determine authorship (Morton 1978). 38&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;fundamentally different from parody in their desire to conceal, rather than engage the decoder in the interpretation of their backgrounded texts. 39&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The English retains the metaphoric sense if not the simile: “The genre itself, the style, the language are all put in cheerfully irreverent quotation marks” (1981, 55). Bakhtin wanted to define parody as a form of indirect discourse, as referring to other forms; hence his idea of its being “as if” in quotation marks. 41&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;“Trans-contextualized” repetition is certainly a feature of parody, but the critical distancing that defines parody is not necessarily implicit in the idea of quotation: to refer to a text as a parody is not eh same as to refer to it as a quotation, even if parody has been voided of any defining characteristic suggesting ridicule. Both, however, are forms that “trans-contextualize,” and one could argue that any change of context necessitates a difference in interpretation (Èjxenbaum 1978b). 41&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I include allusion here because it too has been defined in ways that have led to confusion with parody. Allusion is “a device for the simultaneous activation of two texts” (Ben-Porat 1976, 107), but it does so mainly through correspondence—not difference, as is the case with parody. However, ironic allusion would be closer to parody, although allusion in general remains a less constricted or “predetermined” form that parody (Perri 1978, 299), which must signal difference in some way. 43&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody, then, is related to burlesque, travesty, pastiche, plagiarism, quotation, and allusion, but remains distinct from them. It shares with them a restriction of focus: its repetition is always of another discursive text. The ethos of that act of repetition can vary, but its “target” is always intramural in this sense. How, then does parody come to be confused with satire, which is extramural (social, moral) in its ameliorative aim to hold up to ridicule the vices and follies of mankind, with an eye to their correction? For the confusion certainly does exist. Parody has been implicitly or explicitly called a form of satire by many theorists (Blackmur 1964; Booth 1974; Feinberg 1967; Macdonal 1960; Paulson 1967; Rose 1979; Stone 1914). For some, this is a way of not limiting parody to an aesthetic context, of opening it up to social and moral dimensions (see Karrer 1977, 29-31). While I sympathize with the attempt, two subsequent chapters (4 and 6) will address the complexity of this issue. Just calling parody satire seems a little too simple as an instant way to give parody a social function. 43&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Yet the obvious reason for the confusion of parody and satire, despite this major difference between them, is the fact that the two genres are often used together. Satire frequently uses parodic art forms for either expository or aggressive purposes (Paulson 1967, 5-6), when it desires textual differentiation as its vehicle. 43&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Both satire and / parody imply critical distancing and therefore value judgments, but satire generally uses that distance to make a negative statement about that which is satirized—“to distort, to belittle, to wound” (Highet 1962, 69). In modern parody, however, we have found that no such negative judgement is necessarily suggested in the ironic contrasting of texts. Parodic art both deviates from an aesthetic norm and includes that norm within itself as backgrounded material. Any real attack would be self-destructive. 44&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The mock epic did not mock the epic: it satirized the pretensions of the contemporary as set against the ideal norms implied by the parodied text or set of conventions. 44&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Modern parody, however, teaches us that it has many more uses than traditional definitions of the genre are willing to consider. Nevertheless, many still feel that parody that does anything short of ridiculing its “target” is false parody. One logical conclusion of this sort of reasoning is that mock epics that do not discredit the epic cannot be so labeled (Morson 1981, 117). To argue this, of course, is to go against the entire tradition of the term’s usage. I would like to argue that the same is true of parody in general, despite the long tradition—dating back to Quintilian (1922, 395), at least—that demands that parody be considered pejorative in intent and ridiculing in its ethos or intended response. The traditional range allowed seems to be “amusement, derision, and sometimes scorn” (Highet 1962, 69). Most theorists implicitly agree with Gary Saul Morson’s (1981, 110, 113, 142) view that a parody is intended to have higher semantic authority than its original and that the decoder is always sure of which voice he or she is expected to agree with. While the latter might be true, we have see that the “target” of parody is not always the parodied text at all, especially in twentieth-century art forms. 50&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For others, however, parody is a form of serious art criticism, though its bite is still achieved through ridicule. Admittedly, as a form of criticism, parody has the advantage of being both a re-creation and a creation, making criticism into a kind of active exploration of form. Unlike most criticism, parody is more synthetic than analytic in its economical “trans-contextualizing” of backgrounded material (Riewald 1966, 130). Among those who argue for this function of parody (see Davis 1951; Leacock 1937; Lelièvre 1958; Litz 1965), W. H. Auden perhaps articulated it most memorably. In his “daydream College for Bards” the library would contain no works of literary criticism and “the only critical exercise required of students would be the writing of parodies” (1968, 77). This more serious function of parody has the potential to allow for a wider pragmatic range besides ridicule, yet few choose to extend it in that direction; “critical ridicule” (Householder 1944, 3) remains the most commonly cited purpose of parody. 51&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In examining the &lt;i style=""&gt;OED &lt;/i&gt;history of the usage of the word parody in English from 1696 on, Howard Weinbrot (1964, 131) argued that ridicule or burlesque were certainly not the only meanings of the term, especially in the eighteenth-century mock epic, as we too have seen. Yet that century did mark both a valuing of wit and an almost paradigmatic mixing of parody and satire, one that tended to dominate in subsequent attempts to develop a theory of parody; from then on, parody had to be funny and pejorative, as the Abbé de Sallier decreed in 1733. But, if we no longer accept the limitation of the form of parody to a verse composition of a certain kind, why should we accept / an outdated limitation of ethos? Within a pragmatic perspective too, there again appears to be no transhistoric definition of parody: nothing is perhaps more culture-dependent than ethos. Why must Sallier’s model (which presents the attitude of the parodist to the “target” as one of aggression and ridiculing criticism) necessarily still be relevant today—especially since modern parodic texts from Eliot to Warhol suggest the contrary? Yet, as Wolfgang Karrer (1977, 27) has documented so extensively, most work on parody today still accepts this limitation. 52&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There are a few exceptions to this finding. One critic makes a useful distinction between parodies that use the parodied text as a target and those that use it as a weapon (Yunck 1963). The latter is closer to the truth of modern, extended, ironic parody, while the former is what has more traditionally been considered parody. 52&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Let us return now to the two functions of irony: the semantic, contrasting one and the pragmatic, evaluative one. ON the semantic level, irony can be defined as a marking of difference in meaning or, simply, as antiphrasis. As such, paradoxically, it is brought about, in structural terms, by the superimposition of semantic contexts (what is stated / what is intended). There is one signifier and two signifieds, in other words. Given the formal structure of parody, as described in the previous chapter, irony can be seen to operate on a microcosmic (semantic) level in the same way that parody does on a macrocosmic (textual) level, because parody too is a marking of difference, also by means of superimposition (this time, of textual rather than of semantic contexts). Both trope and genre, therefore, combine difference and synthesis, otherness and incorporation. Because of this structural similarity, I should like to argue, parody can use irony easily and naturally as a preferred, even privileged, rhetorical mechanism. Irony’s patent refusal of semantic univocality matches parody’s refusal of structural unitextuality. 54&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;By ethos I mean the ruling intended response achieved by a literary text. The intention is inferred by the decoder from the text itself. In some way, then, the ethos is the overlap between the encoded effect (as desired and intended by the producer of the text) and the decoded effect (as achieved by the decoder). Obviously, my use of the term ethos is not like Aristotle’s, but it is closely related to his concept of &lt;i style=""&gt;pathos&lt;/i&gt;, that emotion with which the encoding speaker seeks to invest the decoding listener. 55&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Verbal (not situational) irony is represented in Figure 1 as a broken-line circle in order to remind us that it is a different entity from the others &lt;b style=""&gt;[parody and satire]&lt;/b&gt;: it is a trope and not a genre. But it too does have an ethos. The generally accepted ethos of irony is a mocking one (Groupe &lt;i style=""&gt;MU &lt;/i&gt;1978, 427). In this sense it is “marked”—in the linguistic meaning of the term—as being coded in a definite way: here, pejoratively. Without this mocking ethos, irony would cease to exist, because the pragmatic context (encoded and decoded) is what determines the perception of distance or contrast between semantic contexts. This ethos, however, contains within itself a range of degree from the lighthearted snicker to the cumulative ironic bitterness of Mark Antony’s repeated “Brutus is an honourable man” refrain in &lt;i style=""&gt;Julius Caesar&lt;/i&gt;. 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Satire, like irony, possesses a marked ethos, one that is even more pejoratively or negatively coded (Morier 1961, 217). This can be called a scornful or disdainful ethos. It is that kind of encoded anger, communicated to the decoder through invective, that led Max Eastman to describe the range of satire as “degrees of biting” (1936, 236). Satire should not be confused with simple invective, however, for the corrective aim of satire’s scornful ridicule is central to its identity. While satire can be destructive (Valle-Killeen 1980, 15), there is also an implied idealism, for it is often “unabashedly didactic and seriously committed to a hope in its own power to effect change” (Bloom and Bloom 1979, 16). 56&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the light of parodies like these, it is tempting to concur with the traditional pejorative marking of the parodic ethos. But we have learned from other modern art forms that the critical distancing between the parody itself and its backgrounded text does not always lead to irony at the expense of the parodied work. Like Pope’s mock epics (Paulson 1967, 6), many parodies today do not ridicule the backgrounded texts but use them as standards by which to place the contemporary under scrutiny. 57&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;The Weekly Dispatch &lt;/i&gt;sponsored a series of satires, formally based on Hamlet’s famous soliloquy “To be or not to be,” but aimed at the Suez Canal fiasco (5 August 1883). In none of these satires was the parodied text ridiculed; therefore, the ethos of the parody was not negative, even if that of the satire was. 58&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is important to keep in mind, however, that this reverential variety of parody is like the more pejorative kind in one significant way: it too points to difference between texts. Although respectfully marked parody would be closer to homage than to attack, that critical distancing and marking of difference still exists. 60&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Berio’s work is less composed than assembled in such a way as to allow for the listener’s perception of difference through the mutual transformation of all the component parts. 60&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There are two possible directions that the overlapping of parody and satire can take, since the aim of parody in intramural and that of satire is extramural—that is, social or moral. There is, on the one hand, a &lt;i style=""&gt;type &lt;/i&gt;of the &lt;i style=""&gt;genre &lt;/i&gt;parody (in Genette’s (1979) terms) which is satiric, and whose target is still another form of coded discourse: Woody Allen’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Zelig&lt;/i&gt; ridicules the conventions of the television and movie documentary. On the other hand, besides this satiric parody, there is parodic satire (a &lt;i style=""&gt;type&lt;/i&gt; of the &lt;i style=""&gt;genre &lt;/i&gt;satire) which aims at something outside the text, but which employs parody as a vehicle to achieve its satiric or corrective end.&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A range of pragmatic ethos is often implied in those distinctions between kinds of parody: negative versus curative (Highet 1962); critical versus amusing (Lehmann 1963); affirmative versus subversive (Dane 1980). I prefer to retain the idea of a range of intended ethos, rather than that of formal opposing types of parody, because of the structural similarity underpinning all these types (repetition with critical difference). The pragmatic dimension is where the difference among types of parody lies, and concentrating on that fact might also allow for distinction rather than confusion between parody and satire: curative parody sounds perilously close to satire. 64&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The musical analogy to which Tuve resorted in order to account for Herbert’s kind of parody is suggestive. In music, parody has two distinct meanings that recall the range of parodic ethos we have been examining. Its first meaning is closer to the respectful ethos of parody or even to the Renaissance practice of imitation. As a genre, musical parody is an acknowledged reworking of pre-existent material, but with no ridiculing intent. The &lt;i style=""&gt;New Grove Dictionary of Music and Musicians&lt;/i&gt; defines parody in this sense as a genuinely re-creative exercise in free variation. We have seen that parody has once again become important in modern music, but one element must be stressed, on that would reinforce the definition of parody as repetition, but repetition with difference: in musical parody like Stravinsky’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Pulcinella&lt;/i&gt;, there is a distance between the model and / the parody that is created by a stylistic dichotomy. This is even true of the reverential ethos of parody in music: Prokofiev paid tribute to the wit and urbanity of Haydn and others in his “Classical” Symphony, but there is still a sense of difference. This is more evident in the second, non-generic meaning of musical parody—the more traditional notion of a composition with humorous intent. Frequently this type of parody in music, as in other arts, is a limited phenomenon, usually restricting itself to quoting isolated themes, rhythms, chords, and son, instead of the more global reworking to fuse old and new elements that characterizes both sixteenth-century and modern musical parody. In this more traditional kind of parody, recognizable noble turns of phrase will often be applied to inappropriate subjects, as when Debussy recalls &lt;i style=""&gt;Tristan und Isolde &lt;/i&gt;in his &lt;i style=""&gt;Golliwog’s Cake Walk&lt;/i&gt;. As in literature or painting, this kind of parody is frequently conservative in impulse, exaggerating stylistic idiosyncrasies. 65, 67&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The first, however, is potentially the more fruitful here: parody as the transmuting and remodeling of existing musical forms (Finscher and Dadelsen 1962, 815) without any specifying of ridiculing intent. 67&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody, which deploys irony in order to establish the critical distance necessary to its formal definition, also betrays a tendency toward conservatism, despite the fact that it has been hailed as the paradigm of aesthetic revolution and historical change. It is to this paradox of parody that we now turn. 68&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Overtly imitating art more than life, parody self-consciously and self-critically points us to its own nature. But, while it is true that parody invites a more literal literary reading of a text, it is by no means unrelated to what Edward Said (1983) calls the “world,” because the entire act of the &lt;i style=""&gt;énonciation &lt;/i&gt;is involved in the activation of parody. The ideological status of parody is a subtle one: the textual and pragmatic natures of parody imply, at one and the same time, authority and transgression, and both now must be taken into account. To use the categories of philosophical logic, the language of parodic texts subverts the traditional mention/usage distinction: that is, it refers both to itself and to that which it designates or parodies. Because parody is so overtly inter-discursive and “two-voiced,” it is not surprising that we have been witnessing lately a revalorizing of the work of Mikhail Bakhtin, the formulator of literary polyphony and of dialogism, for whom parody is “an intentional dialogized hybrid. Within it, languages and styles actively and mutually illuminate one another” (1981, 76). For Bakhtin, parody is a relativizing, deprivileging mode. 69&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But we have been noticing that today our cultural forms are more rather than less self-reflecting and parodic than ever. Perhaps, then, we do not, &lt;i style=""&gt;pace &lt;/i&gt;the utopian Bakhtin, live or write today in a linguistic context that is free and democratic. Certainly the radical Italian poets and novelists / of the early sixties, whose rallying cry was &lt;i style=""&gt;asemanticitá&lt;/i&gt;, led the attack against what they saw as the linguistic reification caused by bourgeois neocapitalism (Manganelli 1967). 71&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Bakhtin’s own lesson of the singular historicity of every utterance. 71&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Contemporary metafiction is decidedly characterized by a very Bakhtinian, ironic use of parodic forms: we at once think of the works of John Fowles or John Barth and their overt historical development from prior literary forms. Bakhtin argued that the European prose novel was born and developed through a process of free and transforming translation of the works of others (Bakhtin 1978, 193). He also felt that the novel was unique as a genre in its ability to internalize or constitute a self-criticism of its own form (444). The novel that he prized so much for this autocritical faculty, &lt;i style=""&gt;Don Quijote&lt;/i&gt;, could easily be seen as the direct forebear of the contemporary metafictional investigations into the relation of discourse to reality. Furthermore, today’s auto-representational novels, because of their use of parody, are even more overtly and functionally polyphonic in structure and style than Dostoevsky’s work ever was. 72&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is Bakhtin’s theory, if not always his practice, that allows for looking at parody as a form of “double-directed” discourse (1973, 153). Recent theorists of intertextuality have argued that such intertextual dialogism is a constant of all avant-garde literature. According to Laurent Jenny (1976, 279), the role of self-consciously revolutionary texts is to rework those discourses whose weight has become tyrannical. This is not imitation; it is not a monologic mastery of another’s discourse. It is a dialogic, parodic reappropriation of the past. Postmodernist metafiction’s parody and the ironic rhetorical strategies that it deploys are perhaps the clearest modern examples of the Bakhtinian “double-voiced” word. Their dual textual and semantic orientation makes them central to Bakhtin’s ([Bakhtin] Vološinov 1973, 115) concept of “reported speech” as discourse &lt;i style=""&gt;within &lt;/i&gt;and &lt;i style=""&gt;about &lt;/i&gt;discourse—not a bad definition of metafiction. 72&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Like Bakhtin’s Renaissance and medieval carnival (Bakhtin 1968) (and, we might add, like the 1970s performance art), modern metafiction exists on the self-conscious borderline between art and life, making little formal distinction between actor and spectator, between author and co-creating reader (Hutcheon 1980). The second, joyous, inverted world of the carnival, according to Bakhtin, existed in opposition to official, serious, ecclesiastical culture, just as metafiction today contests the novelistic / illusion of realist dogma and attempts to subvert a critical authoritarianism (by containing within itself its own first critical commentary). 72-73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Contemporary metafiction, as we have seen, exists—as does the carnival—on the boundary between literature and life, denying frames and footlights. 73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The ambivalent openness of contemporary fiction also suggests, perhaps, that the medieval and modern worlds may not be as fundamentally different as we might like to think. 73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Today we live in fear of the consequences of what our forefathers unironically called “progress”: urbanization, technology, and so on. We too have developed “popular-festive” forms in response to this. But we call our folk culture “pop” today; Andy Warhol, the Rolling Stones, or the punk phenomenon signal urban protest. 73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Instead, our pop culture, for all its admitted vitality, still appears to represent instead our increased alienation. 73&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Nevertheless, in discussing the particular case of the medieval carnival, Bakhtin seems to have uncovered what I believe to be another underlying principle of all parodic discourse: the paradox of its authorized transgression of norms. 74&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The recognition of the inverted world still requires a knowledge of the order of the world which it inverts and, in a sense, incorporates. The motivation and the form of the carnivalesque are both derived from authority: the second life of the carnival has meaning only in relation to the official first life. 74&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This paradox of legalized though unofficial subversion is characteristic of all parodic discourse insofar as parody posits, as a prerequisite to its / very existence, a certain aesthetic institutionalization which entails the acknowledgement of recognizable, stable forms and conventions. These function as norms or as rules which can—and therefore, of course, shall—be broken. The parodic text is granted a special license to transgress the limits of convention, but, as in the carnival, it can do so only temporarily and only within the controlled confines authorized by the text parodied—that is, quite simply, within the confines dictated by “recognizaability.” 75&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Nevertheless, parody’s transgression ultimately remain authorized—authorized by the very norm it seeks to subvert. Even in mocking, parody reinforces; in formal terms, it inscribes the mocked conventions onto itself, thereby guaranteeing their continued existence. 75&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Often the number of parodies attests to a pervasive influence (Josephson 1975). Fifteen different parodies of Zola’s &lt;i style=""&gt;L’Assomimoir &lt;/i&gt;appeared on stage in the first eight months of 1879, including one by Zola himself (Morgan and Pagès 1980). In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, parodies of the most popular operas often appeared on stage contemporaneously with the original. 76&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Its potentially conservative impulse can be seen in both extremes of the range of ethos, reverence and mockery: parody can suggest a “complicity with high culture . . . which is merely a deceptively of-hand way of showing a profound respect for classical-national values” (Barthes 1972b, 119), or it can appear as a parasitical form, mocking novelty in the hope of precipitating its destruction (and, by implication, its own). Yet parody can, like the carnival, also challenge norms in order to renovate, to renew. In Bakhtin’s terminology, parody can be centripetal—that is, a homogenizing, hierarchicizing influence But it can also be a centrifugal, de-normatizing one. And I think it is the paradox of its authorized transgression that is at the root of this / apparent contradiction. Parody is normative in its identification with the Other, but it is contesting in its Oedipal need to distinguish itself from the prior Other. 76-77&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In a sense Nabokov was correct in saying: “Satire is a lesson, parody is a game” (1973, 75). 78&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To move from these examples of parody’s potential conservatism to the situation created by contemporary metafiction is to feel as if today we really are at what Robert Scholes (1969, 269) called “an ideological watershed,” one comparable to the one at the end of Bakhtin’s favorite period, the end of the Middle Ages and the start of the Renaissance. But that earlier (conservative?) confidence in human modes of knowing, understanding, controlling, and even surviving seems to be lacking today. Along with this has disappeared our ability or willingness to establish, with any sureness, hierarchies of value, either aesthetic or social. The “elitism” on both of these levels that characterized literary modernism—its respect for form and craft, and also for both reason and psychological “truth”—has been challenged by postmodernist literature. The conservative value of control has given way to what some feel to be anarchy and randomness (Hoffmann, Hornung, Kunow 1977). 80&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Typical of this new kind of high/low self-reflexive fiction is the parodic work of Tom Robbins. There are two epigraphs to his &lt;i style=""&gt;Even Cowgirls Get the Blues&lt;/i&gt;, one from William Blake and one from Roy Rogers. If all the arts are part of the same culture today, it is because the popular arts have become internalized, incorporated into the serious forms, democratizing the class-inspired hierarchies of an earlier time. In this sense, then, we may indeed be witnessing a variety of (or variation on) Bakhtin’s carnivalesque parodic inversion and the triumph of the people. 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As with his prized &lt;i style=""&gt;Don Quijote&lt;/i&gt;, today’s self-referential fiction has the potential to be an “auto-critique” of discourse in relation to reality. In saying this, we must remind ourselves once again, however that there is no necessary correlation between self-criticism and radical ideological change. 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Perhaps parody can flourish today because we live in a technological world in which culture has replaced nature as the subject of art (Hughes 1980, 324). 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Bakhtin felt that early parody prepared the way / for the novel by distancing language from reality, by making overt the artifice that in fact defines all art. What we are reading today in the works of those obsessively parodic and encyclopedic metafictionists—from Jorge Luis Borges to Italo Calvino, from John Fowles to Umberto Eco—is the logical result of this view of the novel’s engendering. But all of their parodic transgressions remain legitimized, authorized by their very act of inscribing the backgrounded parodied text, albeit with critical distancing of various degrees. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody is one of the techniques of self-referentiality by which art reveals its awareness of the context-dependent nature of meaning, of the importance to signification of the circumstances surrounding any utterance. But any discursive situation, not just a parodic one, includes an enunciating addresser and encoder as well as a receiver of the text. 85&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To use the terms “producer” and “receiver” of a text, then, is to speak not of individual subjects but of what could be called “subject positions” (Eagleton 1983, 119), which are not extratextual but rather are essential constitutive factors of the text, and of the parodic text in particular (see Eco 1979, 10-11). The Romantic myth is put to rest; the “writer thinks less of writing originally, and more of rewriting. The image for writings changes from original &lt;i style=""&gt;inscription &lt;/i&gt;to parallel script” (Said 1983, 135)—a change attested to by metafiction’s parodic structures today. In other words, the position of the textual producer, banished by the anti-Romanticism of modernism, has been reinstated, and I would argue that the omnipresence of parodic forms in art today has played its role in this reinstatement, as has the new stress on performance, / whereby “signs of the artist’s . . . presence are demanded in the published work” (Rothenberg 1977, 14). 87&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As the work of Michael Riffaterre has made clear, from the perspective of any theory of intertextuality, the experience of literature consists only of a text, a reader, and his or her reactions, which take the form of systems of words, grouped associatively in the reader’s mind. Two texts, then, could share these systems without being parodically encoded; the locus of textual appropriation here is in the reader, not the author, real or inferred. An intertext, then, would not necessarily be the same as a parodied text; it is “the corpus of texts the reader may legitimately connect with the one before his eyes, that is, the texts brought to mind by what he is reading” (Riffaterre 1980a, 626).&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What if he or she misses the parody or substitutes for it an intertextual chain of echoes derived from his or her own reading? Can the producer of parody today assume enough of a cultural background on the part of the audience to make parody anything but a limited or, as some would say, elitist literary genre today? 88&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In writing a parody of the Victorian novel in &lt;i style=""&gt;The French Lieutenant’s Woman&lt;/i&gt;, Fowles has created what Bakhtin called a “double-voiced” or hybrid form: it is not a pastiche or an imitation. And it is largely the modern narrator who prevents the monological trivialization of the imitative impulse. In a move similar to that of Post-Modernist architecture, Fowles suggests that out of earlier artistic modes can come new forms, forms that will teach the reader to read through the lenses of books. While retaining all the moral and social concerns of James and the English novel tradition, Fowles can offer something new. 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Whether parody is intended as subversive of established canons or as a conservative force, whether it aims to praise or humble (Yunck 1963, 30) the original text, in either case the reader has to decode it &lt;i style=""&gt;as parody&lt;/i&gt; for the intention to be fully realized. Readers are active co-creators of the parodic text in a more explicit and perhaps more complex way than reader-response critics argue that they are in the reading of all texts. While all artistic communication can take place only by virtue of tacit contractual agreements between encoder and decoder, it is part of the particular strategy of both parody and irony that their acts of communication cannot be considered completed unless the precise encoding intention is realized in the recognition of the receiver. 93&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In the optimal situation, the sophisticated subject would know the backgrounded work(s) well and would bring about a superimposition of texts by the mediation of that parodied work upon the act of viewing or reading. This act would parallel the parodist’s own synthesis and would complete the circuit of meaning. It is this sharing of codes or coincidence of intention and recognition in parody, as well as in irony, that creates what Booth has called “amicable communities” (Booth 1974, 28) between encoders and decoders. The reader or viewer gets what one critic calls “an extra fillip” of pleasure from completing his or her part of the meaning circuit (Worchester 1940, 42). This, of course, also leaves both irony and parody open to accusations of elitism—the major point of attack against much metafiction today as well. 94&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But the reader too must share a certain amount of this sophistication, if not skill, for it is the reader who must effect the decoding of the superimposed texts by means of his or her generic competence. This is not a matter (as in intertextuality) off a general ability to call upon what one has read, but, rather, it is specific to the particular text or conventions being parodied. 96&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The structural parodic act of incorporation and synthesis (whose strategy or function for the reader, we might recall, is paradoxically one of ironic contrast or separation) might be seen as the means for some writers to shake off stylistic influences, to master and so supersede an influential predecessor: one thinks of Proust’s &lt;i style=""&gt;L’Affaire Lemoine&lt;/i&gt;. Parody would then be one more mode to add to Harold Bloom’s catalog of ways in which modern writers cope with the “anxiety of influence” (Bloom 1973). 96&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This example, like that of the Fowles and Calvino novels we looked at earlier, is quite overt in its teaching of the reader, and as such is typical of much postmodernist writing. Modernist texts, however, do not usually appear so accommodating, as we have seen. The enigmatic and complex form of the work of Eliot, Poiund, Yeats, or Mallarmé might suggest less of a direct concern to accommodate the reader. Or does it merely imply a greater confidence in reader competence than can be indulged in by writers today? Certainly Dante could assume more about his smaller readership and its position within a literary culture than could, say, Donne, and Donne in turn could assume more than Eliot. But maybe Eliot could assume more than a novelist like Fowles today dares to. Perhaps our present culture, for all its global-village aspects, does lack that cohesion and stability which Herman Meyer lamented (1968, 20). 98&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As we saw in the last chapter, we must be careful not to equate automatically words like transgression with positive revolutionary change; nor, however, must we assume that elitism is necessarily a negative term. The ideological status of parody cannot be permanently fixed and defined: “Parody, or ‘reflexive art,’ like this where signifiers refer to other previous signifiers in a formal game of inter-textuality has no necessary relationship to radical innovation at either a formal, avant-garde level or a political, vanguard level” (Nichols 1981, 65). 99&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;According to a Romantic aesthetic, such forms of art are by definition parasitic. Even today, this same negative evaluation persists and its basis, as betrayed by its language, is often ideological in a very general sense: we are told that parody seeks to dominate texts, but that it is still ultimately peripheral and parasitic (Stierle 1983, 19-20). 100&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;We have also seen, however, that there is another kind of parody, different from the traditional mocking type that is often both limited in size and text-specific (or occasional). This other kind or mode has a wider range of pragmatic ethos and its form is considerably more extended. Parody in much twentieth-century art is a major mode thematic and formal structuring, involving what I earlier called integrating modeling processes. As such, it is one of the most frequent forms taken by textual self-reflexivity in our century. It marks the intersection of creation and re-creation, of invention and critique. Parody “is to be understood as a mode of aesthetic foregrounding in the novel. It defines a particular form o historical consciousness, whereby form is created interrogate itself against significant precedents; it is a serious mode” (Burden 1979, 136). It is this “historical consciousness” of parody that gives it the potential power both to bury the dead, so to speak, and also to give it new life (Bethea and Davydov 1981, 8). 101&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It cannot be accounted for only in terms of &lt;i style=""&gt;différance&lt;/i&gt;, deferral, even if it is true today that, for many artists and theorists, a stress on undecidability has replaced previous concerns for aesthetic unity, even in diversity (Derrida 1978; 1968, 46, 51, 57). Parody is both textual doubling (which unifies and reconciles) / and differentiation (which foreground irreconcilable opposition between texts and between text and “world”). 101-102&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In parodic repetition, if not in all repetition (Rimmon-Kenan 1980, 152), difference is a necessary defining characteristic; but sameness is not, for all that, merely obliterated. Parody manages to inscribe continuity while permitting critical distance and change. 102&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;To go beyond those reductive dictionary definitions of parody 103&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The parodied text today is often not at all under attack. It is often respected and used as a model—in other than artistic ways. 103&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The ideological status of parody is paradoxical, for parody presupposes both authority and its / transgression, or, as we have just seen, repetition and difference. 106-107&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For Portoghesi, this parodic historical consciousness is the source of continuity—both aesthetic and social. He sees Post-Modernism / as based in the interaction between historical memory and the new; in other words, it reveals the need to “trans-contextualize,” to give buildings a new relation to both the past and to their present environment (1982, 29). 112&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The range is clear in the work of Robert Venturi. Its parodic and ironic recycling of historical forms aims not just at double encoding and communication, both to the minority of architects and historians who will see all this parodic play and to the public at large. It intends to provoke reaction in &lt;i style=""&gt;all &lt;/i&gt;viewers. 115&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;As in Eliot’s verse, there is a high degree of engagement of the decoder, combined with a high degree of textual complexity. And parody is central to both. If Post-Modernist theorists do not often use the word parody itself, I would argue that this is because of the strong negative interdiction that parody is still under because of its trivialization through the inclusion of ridicule in its definition. 115&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody today is endowed with the power to renew. It need not do so, but it can. 115&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;there are no completely transhistorical definitions of parody possible. 115&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But the “world” does not disappear in the “inter-art / traffic” that is parody. Through interaction with satire, through the pragmatic need for encoder and decoder to share codes, and through the paradox of its authorized transgression, the parodic appropriation of the past reaches out beyond textual introversion and aesthetic narcissism to address the “text’s situation in the world.” &lt;b style=""&gt;[Said] &lt;/b&gt;115-116&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This is why my so-called “theory” of parody is derived from the teachings of the texts themselves, rather than from any theoretical structure imposed from without. Parody today cannot be explained &lt;i style=""&gt;totally&lt;/i&gt; in structuralist terms of form, in the hermeneutic context of response, in a semiotic-ideological framework, or in a post-structuralist absorption of everything into textuality. Yet the complex determinants of parody in some way involve all of these current critical perspectives—and many more. It is in this way that parody can, inadvertently perhaps, serve another useful function today: it can call into question the temptation toward the monolithic in modern theory. 116&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-7568857754401387072?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/7568857754401387072/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=7568857754401387072' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/7568857754401387072'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/7568857754401387072'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/hutcheon-linda_18.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-8013947902296450698</id><published>2008-05-18T07:50:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T08:05:15.409-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Parody'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Hutcheon (Linda)'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Hutcheon, Linda. “A New Introduction, an Old Concern.” Preface to 2000 Edition of &lt;u&gt;A Theory of Parody: The Teachings of Twentieth-Century Art Forms&lt;/u&gt;. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 1985. xi-xx.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody changes with the culture; its forms, its relations to its “targets,” and its intentions are not going to be the same in North America today as they were in eighteenth-century England. And theories of parody have changed along with parody’s aesthetic manifestations. This is why the / definition of parody as ridicule that developed in tandem with the art of Pope, Swift, and Hogarth doesn’t necessarily feel right today. xi-xii&lt;span style="color: rgb(0, 176, 80);"&gt; &lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Because this kind of parodic art comes in a very wide variety of tones and moods—from respectful to playful to scathingly critical—and because its ironies can so obviously cut both ways, any theory that would try to account for its complexity must begin from a broad definition. From observing it at work, I chose to define parody as a form of repetition with ironic critical distance, marking difference rather than similarity. xii&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Of course, parody is clearly a formal phenomenon—a bitextual synthesis or a dialogic relation between texts—but without the consciousness (and then interpretation) of that discursive doubling by the perceiver, how could parody actually be said to exist, much less “work”? xiii&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody both distances us and involves us as perceivers; it always has an impact. xiii&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The entire communicative act needs to be taken into account; like its rhetorical miniature, irony, parody is intensely context- and discourse-dependent. Even in a theoretical age like our own that has cast deep suspicion on the concept of intentionality, the experience of interpreting parody &lt;i style=""&gt;in practice&lt;/i&gt; forces us to acknowledge at least an inference of intention and to theorize that inference. xiv&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Parody’s pragmatics, then, are likely as complex as either its dual formal structure of its ideological ambivalence. Like irony, parody is a form if indirect as well as double-voiced discourse, but it is not parasitic in any way. In transmuting or remodeling previous texts, it points to the differential but mutual dependence of parody and parodied texts. Its two voices neither merge nor cancel each other out; they work together, while remaining distinct in their defining difference. In this sense parody might be said to be, at heart, less an aggressive than a conciliatory rhetorical strategy, building upon more than attacking its other, while still retaining its critical distance. It is this critical distance, however, that has always permitted satire to be so effectively deployed through the textual forms of parody. From Tony Kushner to Weird Al Yankovic, satirists continue to use the pointed and effective doubling of parody’s voices as a vehicle to unmask the duplicities of modern society. xiv&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Not only can parody destroy the Benjaminian “aura” of an original work through reproduction but it can actually undermine that work’s monetary value. This is usually the point at which the law is invoked. The proliferation of adaptations, that is, of translations of works into other genres and media, has no doubt contributed to this new recourse to litigation. When Richard Wagner adapted / the medieval tales of Wolfram von Eschenbach and Chrétien de Troyes for his 1882 opera &lt;i style=""&gt;Parsifal&lt;/i&gt;, that act was considered part of the normal creative process. And, a few generations later, when Thomas Mann adapted Wagner’s opera &lt;i style=""&gt;Die Walküre &lt;/i&gt;for his story “Wäsungenblut,” the more obviously parodic play with the intertext was both recognized and approved by readers and critics alike. Why then did a commercial photographer sue artist Jeff Koons, when the latter reproduced in sculpture his photograph of two friends holding a litter of new puppies? xiv-xv&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;I recall a friend once saying that the god of parody, if there were one, would have to be Janus, with his two heads facing in two directions at once. Increasingly though, I find myself invoking Hermes, the mediating messenger god, with his winged sandles and paradoxically plural functions, for Hermes is the god of both thieves and merchants, cheating and commerce. What better deity to preside over the thinking about parody’s transgressing and authorizing impulses, its challenges to as well as its reinscriptions of authority? xvii&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-8013947902296450698?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/8013947902296450698/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=8013947902296450698' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8013947902296450698'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/8013947902296450698'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/hutcheon-linda.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-3889625960581824445</id><published>2008-05-18T07:49:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:50:00.388-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: &quot;The Blair Witch Project&quot;'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Horror'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Fake-Documentary'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Higley (Sarah L.)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Higley, Sarah L. “‘People Just Want to &lt;i style=""&gt;See &lt;/i&gt;Something’: Art, Death, and Document in &lt;i style=""&gt;Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Broadcast&lt;/i&gt;, and &lt;i style=""&gt;Paradise Lost&lt;/i&gt;.” In &lt;u&gt;Nothing That Is: Millennial Cinema and the Blair Witch Controversies&lt;/u&gt;. Ed. Sarah Lynn Higley and Andrew Weinstock. Contemporary film and television series. Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 2004. 87-110.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Bill Nichols addresses this blurred distinction by declaring that what matters is ultimately “what &lt;i style=""&gt;we &lt;/i&gt;make of the documentary’s representation of the evidence it presents” (125—Winston’s emphasis, 253). Winston approves, stating that the formal difference between fiction and documentary “is to be found in the mind of the audience” (253). 92&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Plantinga returns to the role of the viewer in identifying the intent of a film. We know a film to be fiction or parody “because it is socially marked or indexed, because through it the filmmakers make direct assertions about the actual world, and because when audiences recognize a film as nonfiction, they mobilize different viewing strategies than they do in the case of fiction” (“Gender” 331 n. 2). 93&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;paratexts 94&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The real myth is that the camera cannot lie. 94&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This film [&lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Broadcast&lt;/i&gt;]&lt;b style=""&gt; &lt;/b&gt;was made early in 1998, a good year and a half, claim its producers, before &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;aired, but it was overlooked. Instead, it came out on video in November 1999, riding the success of the other. 98&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[&lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Broadcast&lt;/i&gt;]:&lt;b style=""&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt; &lt;/i&gt;&lt;/b&gt;A damaged section of the tape comes into focus to reveal Leigh’s own face at the murder site, proving how effectively digital imaging can find the “murder weapon” through the devices that Leigh associates with the devil. 100&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;. . . whereas David Leigh puts down his camera and grabs a plastic curtain with which he slowly suffocates the restorer of film in a scene that discomfitingly reminds one of “snuff.” 100&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Broadcast &lt;/i&gt;is a terrific mockumentary, and a more sophisticated, if less impactful, film than &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project &lt;/i&gt;or even &lt;i style=""&gt;Curse of the Blair Witch&lt;/i&gt;. 101&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ironically, that aesthetic was attributed to the other film that labored for over a year at keeping us interested in the “witch.” What that industry had going for it was a ready-made method to produce extensions of its fiction in video and print. It gave the average viewer what it thought he or she wanted: constant stroking of that elusive, external event—not a cerebral comment on the artifices of narrative and self-referentiality. 101&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Jeff vindicates his foray into the woods with the aforementioned remark that “video never lies; . . . but film does.” 102&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Ironically, &lt;i style=""&gt;BWP &lt;/i&gt;succeeded because so many of its viewers trusted the Griersonian bond between image and reality, camera and “truth.” 105&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Had it not been demoted in the eye of the public by the hype, the print books, Heather’s diary (see Joseph Walker’s essay in this volume), its sequel, and other manifestations of Artisan’s industrial greed, &lt;i style=""&gt;The Blair Witch Project&lt;/i&gt; might have retained some of its initial prestige as an independent art film and Internet phenomenon—an honor that belongs as well to &lt;i style=""&gt;The Last Broadcast&lt;/i&gt;. 105&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Taken together, then, all four films, strangely attracted into orbit around this issue of death and photography, express a profound distrust that reality can be known or seen without some kind of demise—a diminishment, an absence, a disappearance, a tampering. 106&lt;/p&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/7512649978601236334-3889625960581824445?l=criticalquotes.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/feeds/3889625960581824445/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='https://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=7512649978601236334&amp;postID=3889625960581824445' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/3889625960581824445'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/7512649978601236334/posts/default/3889625960581824445'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://criticalquotes.blogspot.com/2008/05/higley-sarah-l.html' title=''/><author><name>Jordan Lavender-Smith</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/08561494633583538336</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:extendedProperty xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' name='OpenSocialUserId' value='01248181357276808506'/></author><thr:total xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-7512649978601236334.post-5157004323013414499</id><published>2008-05-18T07:48:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2008-05-18T07:49:11.463-07:00</updated><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='Eitzen (Dirk)'/><category scheme='http://www.blogger.com/atom/ns#' term='-Film: Documentary'/><title type='text'></title><content type='html'>&lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;&lt;b style=""&gt;Eitzen, Dirk. “When Is a Documentary?: Documentary as a Mode of Reception.” &lt;u&gt;Cinema Journal&lt;/u&gt;. 35.1 (1995): 81-102.&lt;o:p&gt;&lt;/o:p&gt;&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;All documentaries—whether they are deemed, in the end, to be reliable or not—revolve around questions of trust. A documentary is any motion picture that is susceptible to the question “Might it be lying?” 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It has been nearly seven decades since John Grierson first applied the term “documentary” to movies. 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In contrast, as is apparent from the storms of controversy that rage around “fact-based” fiction films like &lt;i style=""&gt;JFK &lt;/i&gt;(1991) and &lt;i style=""&gt;Malcolm X &lt;/i&gt;(1992), the distinction between “fact” and “fiction” is a vital and important one to popular movie audiences. 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What difference does it make? How does it matter to the recipients of a discourse, in practical terms, whether the discourse is considered to be fiction or nonfiction? Although I will focus chiefly on documentary here—that is, on &lt;i style=""&gt;movies&lt;/i&gt; that are supposed to be nonfiction—this question pertains to other forms of nonfiction as well, such as history and journalism. 81&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Documentary has been variously defined through the years as “a dramatized presentation of man’s relation to his institutional life,” as “film with a message,” as “the communication, not of imagined things, but of real things only,” and as films / which give up control of the events being filmed.&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;81-82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The most famous definition, and still one of the most serviceable, is John Grierson’s, “the creative treatment of actuality.” 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Some film theorists have responded to this dilemma by claiming that documentary is actually no more than a kind of fiction that is constituted to cover over or “disavow” its own fictionality. 82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;This definition of documentary &lt;b style=""&gt;[see directly above]&lt;/b&gt;, though correctly controverting a kind of naïve realism, fails to account for the practical, everyday differences between fiction and nonfiction—differences that we experience as real and that can have real consequences for how we get along in the world, even though they may be in a sense imaginary. One could use the same line of reasoning to show, for example, that visual perception is no more than a kind of fiction that just &lt;i style=""&gt;seems &lt;/i&gt;particularly real. In theory, my perception of a baseball flying at my head may be no more than an imaginary construct—a fiction, if you will. Nevertheless, if it does not cause me to duck, I am liable to get quite a lump. Documentary has some of the same practical implications.&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;82&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;That is what Andrew Tudor wrote of genres twenty years ago. “&lt;i style=""&gt;Genre&lt;/i&gt;,” he wrote, “is what we collectively believe it to be.” What saves this argument from circularity, as Tudor pointed out, is that how people use genre terms and what they mean by them is pretty strictly delimited by culture. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In its time, &lt;i style=""&gt;On the Waterfront&lt;/i&gt; (1954) was called a documentary. Today, it takes a real stretch to think of it as one. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In his recent book, &lt;i style=""&gt;Representing Reality&lt;/i&gt;, Bill Nichols weighs in with a new definition of documentary. The adequacy of a definition, he claims, has less to do with how well it corresponds to common usage, as Tudor suggests, than with how well it “locates and addresses important [theoretical] questions.” The theoretical questions that Nichols wishes to locate and address have to do primarily with how power circulates in documentary discourses. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Conventions circulate and they are negotiated and nailed down, Nichols says, in three discursive arenas or sites: a community of practitioners with its institutional supports, a corpus of texts, and constituency of viewers.&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;For documentary discourses, the community of practitioners consists of people who make or engage in the circulation of documentary films. Its institutional supports include funders like the National Endowment for the Arts, distributors like PBS, professional associations, documentary film festivals, and so on. The corpus of texts includes everything that is commonly considered to be a documentary. Although Nichols does not say this, it seems logical that some texts, like &lt;i style=""&gt;Daughter Rite &lt;/i&gt;and episodes of &lt;i style=""&gt;A Current Affair&lt;/i&gt;, might belong to this corpus only marginally or provisionally. The constituency of viewers includes, in its broadest sense, everyone who occasionally watches documentaries. 83&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The defining characteristic of this constituency, however, is certain kinds of knowledge about what constitutes a documentary and about how to make sense of one / in conventionally accepted ways. The constituency of viewers, it might be added, has its own institutional supports, like newspaper criticism, the educational establishment, and, once again, distributors like PBS which determine how a film is labeled and the context in which it is seen. 83-84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The key factor that defines the community of practitioners, Nichols maintains, is “a common, self-chosen mandate to represent the historical world rather than imaginary ones.” The corpus of texts is defined by an “informing logic” that involves “a representation, case, or argument about the historical world.” The constituency of viewers is defined by two common assumptions: first, that “the images we see (and many of the sounds we hear) had their origin in the historical world” and, second, that documentaries do not merely portray the historical world but make some sort of “argument” about it. The definitive factor in every case is “the historical world.” Whether you are looking at why documentaries are made, how they are put together, or how they are interpreted, what conventionally defines them, Nichols suggests, is their relationship to “the historical world.” Specifically, he claims, they make “arguments” about it. 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[Still Nichols, including quotes]&lt;b style=""&gt; &lt;/b&gt;The historical world is something that lies outside and beneath all our representations of it. It is a “brute reality” in which “objects collide, actions occur, [and] forces take their toll.” Documentary is therefore not the representation of an imaginary reality; it is an imaginative representation of an actual &lt;i style=""&gt;historical &lt;/i&gt;reality. This aligns Nichols’s definition of documentary more closely with the common-sense definition of Grierson than with those that suggest that documentary is no more than a kind of fiction that denies its fictional status. Of course, our perceptions of an ideas about historical (i.e., actual) reality can only be communicated to others in conventional ways. It is in working out these conventional practices that Nichols’s three arenas of discourse—the community of practitioners, the corpus of texts, and the constituency of viewers—come into play. One can neatly sum up Nichols’s definition of documentary as &lt;i style=""&gt;the use of conventional means to refer to, represent, or make claims about historical reality&lt;/i&gt;. 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;There remains one problem, however. There are many &lt;i style=""&gt;fiction &lt;/i&gt;films that refer to, represent, or make claims about historical reality. Spike Lee’s &lt;i style=""&gt;School Daze&lt;/i&gt;, for example, portrays tensions in the student body of a fictional all-black college—tensions that include strong differences in opinion on the issue of whether the college should divest its holdings in companies that do business in South Africa. 84&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Nichols tries to solve this problem by saying that fiction films that refer to or represent reality do so “metaphorically.” Neorealism, for example, “presents a world &lt;i style=""&gt;like &lt;/i&gt;the historical world and asks that we view it, and experience the viewing of, &lt;i style=""&gt;like &lt;/i&gt;the viewing, and experience, of history itself.” This explanation does nothing to illuminate the ending of &lt;i style=""&gt;School Daze&lt;/i&gt;, however, which points to historical reality without resembling it in the least and without explicitly comparing it to anything else. 85&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Wolterstorff suggests that all representational works, including both documentaries and fiction films, “project a world.” This world is an imaginary one since, being the product of a work of art, it is the expression of someone’s imagination (even though it may be his or her imagination of reality). Like the world of everyday experience, it can consist of things, events, people, causes and effects, categories, general laws, and so forth. In a given projected world, any or all of these things can be lumped together under the term “a state of affairs.” 85&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Wolterstorff claims that a world or state of affairs can be projected with various “stances.” A storyteller typically takes a “fictive” stance: “To take up the fictive stance toward some state of affairs is not to &lt;i style=""&gt;assert &lt;/i&gt;that the state of affairs is true, is not to &lt;i style=""&gt;ask &lt;/i&gt;whether it is true, is not to &lt;i style=""&gt;request &lt;/i&gt;that it be made true, is not to &lt;i style=""&gt;wish &lt;/i&gt;that it were true. It is simply to invite us to consider a state of affairs.” The purpose is simply to show or describe a world, to &lt;i style=""&gt;present &lt;/i&gt;it, not to make claims about it. In contrast, an “assertive” stance toward some state of affairs does make claims about it. It claims, specifically, that a certain state of affairs is or was so. 85&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;So, rather than saying that a documentary makes assertions, we need to say that a documentary is &lt;i style=""&gt;perceived &lt;/i&gt;to make assertions. Whether or not a text is perceived to make assertions is partly a matter of conventions (e.g., whether the text looks like a documentary is supposed to look) and partly a matter of the discursive context (e.g., how the distributor labels and describes the program). This is how Plantinga sidesteps the intentionalist implications of Wolterstorff’s theory. 86&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;When fiction makes assertions about reality, it proposes an analogy or similarity between a projected state of affairs and the real world. In contrast, a documentary asserts that a projected state of affairs is &lt;i style=""&gt;true&lt;/i&gt; in the real world. Fiction can make assertions of similarity, but documentaries make assertions of &lt;i style=""&gt;truth&lt;/i&gt;. Or, as Plantinga puts it, fictional films may assert or imply broad artistic truths. “Documentary films may also assert broad, artistic truths, but they in addition assert that the particular states of affairs represented actually occurred.” 86&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The “Wake up! Wake up!” at the end of &lt;i style=""&gt;School Daze &lt;/i&gt;is as the same time a call to action in the historical world and an assertion that states of affairs portrayed earlier in the film are similar to states of affairs in the historical world. But it is not a truth claim. &lt;i style=""&gt;High School &lt;/i&gt;makes some of the same kind of claims, such as the implied claim that Northeast High is &lt;i style=""&gt;like &lt;/i&gt;a factory. But unlike &lt;i style=""&gt;School Daze&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i style=""&gt;High School &lt;/i&gt;also makes specific truth claims: that the Penn Maid truck was not “planted” in the scene but really happened to be driving by; that the Otis Redding song actually played on the radio at some point during the filming, etc. 86&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;[on a letter-reading scene in Ken Burns’s &lt;i style=""&gt;The Civil War&lt;/i&gt;]&lt;b style=""&gt; &lt;/b&gt;This scene seems to depend for its effects on something besides “argument.” It seems to rely on melodrama, on sentiment, on the emotional resonance that Sullivan Ballou’s letter has for viewers. One might say that instead of stressing the syntagmatic&lt;span style=""&gt;  &lt;/span&gt;connections between elements—the horizontal links: sequence, logic, cause and effect, and so forth—this scene emphasizes the paradigmatic dimension, piling meaning upon meaning to create a kind of emotional depth. In this scene, which many viewers held to be exemplary of what made the whole series interesting and special as a documentary, this rhetorical operation seems to be far more crucial and certainly quite different from what Nichols calls argument. 87&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;However one might wish to construe the term &lt;i style=""&gt;argument&lt;/i&gt;—as a series of explicit propositions, as an implicit stance, as the assertion of historicity, etc.—it appears that viewers do not, in general, interpret the love-letter scene as an argument. The typical reading is closer to that of melodramatic fiction. It seems to involve imaginary involvement or “identification” with the soldier anticipating his death or with the wife reading this letter from her late husband. It prompts thoughts about viewers’ own dear ones or, occasionally, reflections on the heroism of soldiers or the tragedy of war. Viewers who respond to this scene in such a fashion do not appear to look for or examine or even particularly care about the truth claims or arguments it may make. 88&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;On the other hand, viewers seem to &lt;i style=""&gt;assume &lt;/i&gt;that the scene is telling the truth, even though they do not pay attention to its particular truth claims. This assumption is precisely what makes it possible for viewers to ignore the truth claims. It is what makes it possible for them to focus on the melodrama in the scene rather than on its historical arguments. The assumption that the film is telling the truth also serves to validate their emotional responses to the scene. If the letter were presumed to be a fake, its emotional impact would no doubt be considerably diminished. In fact, a small controversy did arise when it was discovered that the letter quoted in the scene is actually just one of several differently worded “copies” of a letter for which no original could be found. 88&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;So, I hypothesize that the assumption that documentaries in general “tell the truth” (or are supposed to) precedes and lies beneath the interpretation of particular documentaries, &lt;i style=""&gt;even though people may make sense of a documentary in altogether different terms&lt;/i&gt;—as melodrama, for example. 88&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is therefore not quite accurate to suggest, as Nichols and Plantinga do, that documentaries are films that are perceived to make arguments or truth claims about historical reality, because they are not—at least not all of the time. It is more correct to say that documentaries are &lt;i style=""&gt;presumed &lt;/i&gt;to be truthful, even though considerations about the veracity of particular assertions may play little role in how viewers actually make sense of them. 88&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A neater way to say this might be that a documentary is any film, video, or TV program that could, in principle, be perceived to lie. I suggest that this is more than a handy heuristic for the purposes of analysis; it actually conforms to the heuristic that people carry around in their heads. It does not produce a nice, neat, sharply defined set of texts but a fuzzy-edged, somewhat flexible one like the mental category “documentary” that we actually go by. Is the reenactment of a kidnapping on &lt;i style=""&gt;A Current Affair &lt;/i&gt;a documentary? That depends. It does not depend on whether it makes assertions or arguments. It does not depend upon whether or not it actually “tells the truth.” It depends on whether it is perceived in such a way that it makes sense to ask, “&lt;i style=""&gt;Might &lt;/i&gt;it be lying?” I propose that the applicability of this question, “Might it be lying?” is what distinguishes documentaries, and nonfiction in general, from fiction. 89&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;You may have lied &lt;i style=""&gt;about &lt;/i&gt;the stop sign, but you have not lied &lt;i style=""&gt;with &lt;/i&gt;it. A stop sign cannot lie because a stop sign does not claim to tell the truth. It just is. 89&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Still, the painting itself can hardly be said to lie because a painting itself does not claim to tell the truth. Semiotician Sol Worth makes this point quite convincingly in a delightful essay called “Pictures Can’t Say Ain’t.” 89&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Consider one of Worth’s examples. Imagine that I superimpose a photograph of a senator who claims not to know a certain gangster onto a photograph of that gangster dining with his cronies so that it looks as though the senator is toasting the gangster. What I have produced is a fake, not a lie. Granted, I can lie with the picture. If I send it around to the newspapers, implying that it is genuine, I am using the picture to lie. But the picture itself does not lie. It corresponds in all respects to what it would look like if the senator had, in fact, been there. 89&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;…a picture has no means of expressing what it does not depict. 90&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;What pictures depict is only what &lt;i style=""&gt;is&lt;/i&gt;, in the picture—even though that could very well be something imaginary, like the starship &lt;i style=""&gt;Enterprise &lt;/i&gt;zooming through the Milky Way, or something untrue, like an honest senator toasting a gangster. Pictures constitute a “reality” of their own. In the words of Wolterstorff, they “project a world.” 90&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Recall the flap that &lt;i style=""&gt;TV Guide &lt;/i&gt;created some years ago by superimposing the dieting Oprah Winfrey’s head onto Ann-Margret’s body for its cover photo. 90&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;It is not self-evident that what applies to pictures applies to &lt;i style=""&gt;moving &lt;/i&gt;pictures. Movies are, after all, full of words. Because they are full of words, they tend to carry labels with them in a way that photographs ordinarily do not. A movie can say, “This is a filmed record of actual events” or, for that matter, “The characters in this movie have no resemblance to actual people, living or dead.” Such statements are analogous to the caption of a photograph, and there is no question that they can “lie” or at least be false. But outside of credit sequences, such explicit metatextual labels are rare in fiction films, completely absent in &lt;i style=""&gt;High School&lt;/i&gt;, and unusual even in very wordy documentaries like Frank Capra’s &lt;i style=""&gt;Why We Fight &lt;/i&gt;series (1942-1945). 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;In short, Worth’s arguments that pictures apply to everything in movies that does not have the character of an express metatextual caption or label. What a movie typically does when it represents a space, action, or event is no different from what a photograph does when it depicts an object or scene. It “projects a world.” 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;The point here, again, is not that movies cannot, in effect, lie. There is no question that they can. The point is that when viewers perceive movies to lie (or, for that matter, to “tell the truth”), that perception is with few exceptions a product of the metatextual label or interpretive framework that they apply to the text, not a product of the form of the text per se. Admittedly, the form of the text can prompt viewers to “frame” it in a particular way. (“Framing” is a term used by sociolinguists to describe the process of applying a metatextual label or interpretive framework to a discourse). For example, a jiggly camera, poor lighting, and bad sound suggests, “This is cinema verité.” Still, there is nothing about the form of such footage that &lt;i style=""&gt;demands &lt;/i&gt;that it be framed in a particular fashion. 91&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;A work of fiction might, on formal grounds, be virtually indistinguishable from &lt;i style=""&gt;The Civil War&lt;/i&gt;. Consider, for example, how &lt;i style=""&gt;Citizen Kane &lt;/i&gt;incorporates a take-off of &lt;i style=""&gt;The March of Time&lt;/i&gt; so studiously faithful that, outside of its fictional context, it might be mistaken for the genuine article. 92&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;So, it is not the representational or formal aspects of a movie that determine whether viewers “frame” it as a documentary but rather a combination of what viewers want and expect from a text and what they suppose or infer about it on the basis of situational cues and textual features. In other words, the question that distinguishes documentaries, “Might it be lying?” is one that is posed by &lt;i style=""&gt;viewers&lt;/i&gt;, not texts. In short, documentary must be seen, in the last analysis, not as a kind of text but as a kind of “reading.” 92&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;One movie demonstrates exceptionally well how true this is. It is a fake documentary entitled, appropriately enough, &lt;i style=""&gt;No Lies &lt;/i&gt;(Mitchell Block, 1973). &lt;i style=""&gt;No Lies &lt;/i&gt;is a fiction film inasmuch as it is scripted and meticulously rehearsed and all the characters in the film are played by actors. It is, however, on the surface virtually indistinguishable from a cinema verité documentary. The film portrays a filmmaker trying to record spontaneous events as they unfold and, as with all verité films, we see these events through the filmmaker’s camera. 92&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;So many things about this film label it a documentary—from the title, to comments made by the characters, to the rigorous adherence to documentary conventions—that viewers tend to overlook or ignore the contradictory end credits. When they are told that the film is, indeed, a fiction film—scripted, rehearsed, / and acted out—their reading of the film undergoes a remarkable transformation. The film produces dramatically different kinds of response when viewers see it as a fiction film than when they regard it as a documentary. And since it is self-same footage, it cannot be the form or style or “content” of the film that determines which of the two ways it is read. 92-93 &lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;Besides that anger, though, viewers now feel angry at having been duped. Worth calls this “media rage”; it is like the anger people felt at being taken in by the Oprah/Ann-Margret photograph. This anger is directed at the perpetrator of the hoax—in the case of &lt;i style=""&gt;No Lies&lt;/i&gt;, the person who orchestrated the film. 93&lt;/p&gt;  &lt;p class="MsoNormal"&gt;But there is another level at which the film remains a documentary. Even when viewers know that &lt;i style=""&gt;No Lies &lt;/i&gt;is a fiction, they retain a very strong sense that it makes untrue claims. It is not just a novel fiction film; it is a &lt;i style=""&gt;fake &lt;/i&gt;documentary. It lies about what it is. It assigns itself a false label. So even though the question “Might it be lying?” no longer applies to what is represented in the film, it still obviously applies with regard to the question “What kind of film is this?” On this plane, &lt;i style=""&gt;No Lies&lt;/i&gt; is still a documentary, even though